truth was layde so playne before al mens faces and the fact so notorious that immediately certaine of the bloudy murderers were committed to prison and shoulde no doubte haue suffered that they deserued had not the Cardinall by his authority practised for his Catholique Children The practise of Cardinall Wolsey for his clergie men at the suite o◠the Byshop of London Wherupon the Chauncellor by the kings pardon and secret shifting rather then by Gods pardon and his deseruing escaped and went as is sayd to Exeter c. Neuerthelesse though iustice tooke no place where fauour did saue yet because the innocent cause of Hunne should take no wrong the Parliament became suters vnto the kinges maiesty that whereas the goodes of the sayd Hunne were cōfiscate into the kinges hands that it would please his grace to make restitution of all the sayde goodes vnto the children of the sayd Hunne vpon which motion the king of his gracious disposition did not onely geue all the foresayde goodes vnto the foresayde children vnder his broade seale yet to be seene but also did sende out his warrantes which hereafter shall folow to those that were the cruell murderers commaunding them vpon his high displeasure to redeliuer all the sayd goodes and make restitution for the death of the sayde Richard Hunne all whyche goodes came to the summe of 1500. poundes sterling beside his plate and other Iewels ¶ The tenour of the kinges letter in the behalfe of Richard Hunne TRustye and well beloued we greete you well The kings letter for the restitution of Hunnes goods whereas by the complaynt to vs made as well as also in our high court of parliament on the behalfe and partye of Roger Whapplot of our city of London Draper and Margaret his wife late the daughter of Richard Hunne And wheras you were indicted by our lawes of and for the death of the said Richard Hunne the sayd murder cruelly cōmitted by you like as by our recordes more at large plainly it doth appeare about the 5. day of December in the sixt yeare of our raigne the same we abhorre neuerthelesse we of our espeall grace certayne science and mere motion pardoned you vpon certayne considerations vs mouing for the intent that the goods of the sayd Richard Hunne the administration of them were committed to the said Roger Whapplot we then supposed and intended your amendement and restitution to be made by you to the infantes the children of the sayde Richard Hunne as well for hys death as for his goodes embeseled wasted and consumed by your tyranny and cruell acte so committed the same being of no little value and as hitherto ye haue made no recompence accordinge to our lawes as might stand with equity iustice right and good conscience and for this cause due satisfaction ought to be made by our lawes Wherefore we will and exhort otherwise charge and commaund you by the tenoure of this our especiall letters that ye satisfy and recompence the sayde Roger Whapplot the sayd Margaret his wife according to our lawes in this cause as it may stand with right and good conscience els otherwise at your further perill so that they shall haue no cause to returne vnto vs for theyr further remedy eftsoones in this behalf as ye in the same tender to auoyd our high displeasure otherwise that ye vpon the sight hereof to set all excuses apart and to repayre vnto our presence at which your hither comming you shal be further aduertised of our minde From our Manor c. Defence of Richard Hunne agaynst Syr Thomas Moore and Alen Cope I Doubte not but by these premisses thou hast Christyan reader sufficiently to vnderstand the whol discourse and storye of Richard Hunne frō top to toe Defence of Richard Hunne First how he came in trouble for denying the bearing sheete of his young infant departed then how he was forced for succour of hymselfe to sue a Premunire And thereupon what conspiracy of the Clergy was wrought agaynst him what snares were layd what fetches were practised and Articles deuised to snarle him in the trap of heresy so to imprison him Furthermore being in prison how he was secretly murthered after his murder hanged after his hanging condemned after his condemnation burned and after his burning lastly how his death was required by the Crowner and cleared by acquitall of the Inquest Moreouer how the case was brought into the Parliament and by the Parliament the kings precept obteined for restitutiō of his goods The debating of whiche tragicall and tumultuous story with all the braunches particular euidences of the same takē out aswell of the publique actes as of the Bishops registers speciall recordes remayning in the custodye of Dunstan Whapplot Ex publicis actis Ex archiuis et Regist. Lond. Three purposes considered the sonne of the daughter of the sayde Richarde Hunne there to be seene I thought here to vnwrap and discouer so much the more for three speciall purposes First as is requisite for testimony witnesse of truth falsely slaundered of innocency wrongfully condemned of the party cruelly oppressed The second cause moueth me for sir Thomas Moores Dialogues wherin he dallieth out the matter thinking to iest poore simple truth out of countenaunce The third cause which constrayneth me be the Dialogues of Alanus Copus which two the one in English the other in Latin rayling and barking agaynst Rich. Hunne do doublewise charge him both to be an herericke and also a desperate homicide of himselfe Which as it is false in the one so is it to be foūd as vntrue in the other if simple truth which hath few frendes and many times commeth in crafty handling might freely come in indifferent hearing Wherefore as I haue hitherto described the order and maner of his handling with the circumstaunces thereof Answere for Richard Hunne agaynst Syr Thomas More Knight in plaine and naked narration of story simply layd out before all mēs faces so something here to intermit in the defence as well of his oppressed cause as also in discharge of my selfe I will now compendeously aunswere to both these foresayde aduersaries stopping as it were with one bush two gappes and the mouthes also if I can of them both together Syr Thomas More hauing many good vertues but one great vice And first agaynst sir Thomas Moore albeit in degree worshipfull in place superiour in wit and learning singular if his iudgement in Christes matters had bene corespondent to the same otherwise being a man with many worthy ornamentes beautified yet being but a man one man I lay and obiect agaynst the person of him the persons and censures of 24. questmen The person of Syr Thomas More counteruayled the deposition of so many Iurates the iudgement of the Crowner the approbation of the Parliamēt and lastly the kings Bylassigned for restitution of his goodes with his owne broade Seale confirmed c. And thus much to
of Peter the one in his first Epistle the other in the latter and so be you contented with this present answer rashed vp in haste Fare ye hartily wel And comfort my William the good aged father by the grace of God which is in you Commende me to Iohn Eggenberge From Zuricke the 1. day of September An. 1527. FRom the first beginning of this whole booke and historie hitherto good reader thou hast hearde of many and sundry troubles much businesse in the church of Christe concerning the reformation of diuers abuses and great errors crept into the same namely in the Churche of Rome as appeareth by the doings of them in diuers and sundry places wherof mention hath bene made heretofore in this said historie For what godly man hath there bene wythin the space of these 500. yeares The corruption of the Sea of Rome continually cryed out against either vertuously disposed or excellently learned which hath not disprooued the misordred doings and corrupt examples of the See and Bishop of Rome from time to time vnto the cōming of this Luther Wherin this appeareth to me may also appeare no lesse to al godly disposed mē to be noted not without great admiration that seeing this foresaid Romish Bishop hath had great ennemies and gainsaiers continually from time to time both speaking working preaching and wryting against him yet notwithstanding neuer any could preuail before the comming of this man The cause whereof although it be secretely knowen vnto God and vnknowen vnto men yet so farre as men by cōiectures may suppose it may thus not vnlikely be thought That whereas other men before him speaking against the pomp pride whoredom and auarice of the Bishop of Rome charged him only or most specially with examples and maners of life Luther went further with hym charging him not wyth life but with his learning not with doings but with his doctrine not picking at the rine but plucking vp the roote not seeking the man but shaking his seate yea charging him with plaine heresie The Pope charged with heresie by Luther as preiudicial and resisting plainly against the bloud of Christ cōtrary to the true sense and direct vnderstanding of the sacred testament of Gods holy woord For whereas the foundation of our faith grounded vpon the holy scripture teacheth leadeth vs to be iustified onely by the worthines of Christ the onely price of his bloud The foundation of the Popes doctrine contrarye to Christen faith the Pope proceeding with a contrary doctrine teacheth vs otherwyse to seeke our saluation not by Christ alone but by the way of mennes meriting and deseruing by works Wherupon rose diuers sorts of orders religious sects amongst men some professing one thing and some an other euery man seeking his owne vnrighteousnes but few seking the righteousnes of him which is set vp of God to be our righteousnes redemption and iustification Martin Luther therefore vrging reducing things to the foundation and touchstone of the Scripture Iustification by faith reuiued by Luther opened the eyes of many which before were drowned in darknes Whereupon it can not be expressed what ioy comforte and consolation came to the hearts of men some lying in darknes and ignoraunce some wallowing in sinne some being in despaire some macerating them selues by woorkes and some presuming vppon their owne righteousnesse to beholde that glorious benefite of the greate libertie and free iustification set vp in Christ Iesus And briefly to speake the more glorious the benefite of this doctrine appeared to the world after long ignoraunce the greater persecution followed vppon the same And where the elect of God tooke most occasion of comfort and of saluation thereof the aduersaries tooke moste matter of vexation disturbance As commonly we see the true woord of God to bring with it euer dissention and perturbation and therefore truely it was sayde of Christ That he came not to send peace on earth but the swoorde Math. 10. And this was the cause why that after the doctrine and preaching of Luther so great troubles and persecutions followed in all quarters of the world Great persecution after the doctrine of Luther wherby rose great disquietnesse among the Prelates and many lawes and decrees were made to ouerthrowe the same by cruell handling of many good and Christian men Thus while authoritie armed wyth lawes and rigour did striue againste simple veritie lamentable it was to heare howe many poore men were troubled and went to wracke some tost from place to place some exiled out of the land for fear some caused to abiure some driuen to caues in woodes some racked wyth torment and some pursued to deathe wyth fagot and fire Of whom we haue nowe Christ willing in this hystorie following to entreat first begynning with certaine that suffered in Germanie then to returne to our owne stories and Martyrs here in England Henry Voes and Iohn Esch Friers Augustines IN the yeare of our Lorde 1523. two young menne were burnt at Bruxelles the one named Henry Uoes Two Fryers burned at Bruxelles being of the age of 24. yeares and the other Iohn Esch whych before had bene of the order of the Augustine Friers They were disgraded the first day of Iulie and spoiled of theyr friers weede at the suite of Egmondanus the Popes Inquisitour and the diuines of Louaine Egmondanus and Hochestratus doctors of Louain persecuters for that they would not retracte and deny their doctrine of the Gospell which the Papistes call Lutheranisme Theyr examiners were Hochestratus and other who demaunded of them what they did beleeue They sayde the bookes of the olde Testament and the newe wherein were contained the Articles of the Creede Then were they asked whether they beleued the decrees of the Councels and of the Fathers They sayde such as were agreeing to the Scripture Their examination they beleeued After thys they proceeded further asking whether they thought it any deadly sinne to transgresse the decrees of the fathers and of the bishop of Rome That said they is to be attributed onely to the precepts of God to binde the conscience of man or to loose it Wherein when they cōstantly persisted and would not turne they were condemned and iudged to be burned Then they beganne to geue thanks to God their heauenly father which had deliuered them through his great goodnes from the false and abhominable priesthoode had made of them priests of his holy order receiuing thē vnto him as a sacrifice of sweete odor Then there was a bill written which was deliuered vnto them to read opēly before the people to declare what faith and doctrine they helde The cause of their accusation Martirdōe The greatest error that they were accused of was that men ought to trust only in God for so much as men are liers and deceitful in all their words and deedes and therefore there ought no trust or
sayd Vengeance is myne and I will punish Rom. 12. And for so much as he was a very leane man he added thys moreouer saying It is all one for shortly I must haue forsaken thys skin which already scarsely hangeth to my bones I know well that I am a mortall and a corruptible worme and haue nothing in me but corruption I haue long time desired my latter day haue made my request that I might be deliuered out of this mortall body to be ioyned with my Sauiour Christ. I haue deserued through my manifold sinnes committed agaynst my Sauior Christ my crosse and my Sauiour Christ hath borne the crosse and hath died vpon the crosse and for my part I will not glory in any other thing but onely in the crosse of Iesus Christ. There were present by This blessed Martyr drowned certayne naughtye persons which tould not endure to heare this godly exhortatiō but made a signe vnto the hangman to cast him down into the riuer After he was throwne downe he moued by a certayne space in the water in such sort that the riuer whereinto he was cast was redde with bloud This was a certayne signe and token that innocent bloud was that daye shed They which were there present beholding that whiche had happened The water miraculously couloured with bloud where he was drowned were greatly amazed and astonyed cōsidering with themselues what the stayning of the water with the bloud should signify Euery man returned home pēsiue and sad maruelling at the cruel deed that was done that day notwithstanding no man durst open his mouth to speake one word because that all thinges were exercised with such cruelty This was done in the towne of Ensissheim an 1525. These thinges I did vnderstand by one which did behold them with his eyes The Lord of his great grace be mercifull vnto vs and forgeue vs our sinnes Ex Oecolam Such was the wickednes then of those dayes and yet is still that who so euer was perceiued to fauour the Gospel or any thing to dislike the doctrine of the popes church he was hated and despited of the Rulers Lawiers and al other Papistes through the whole countrey about but especially of priestes monks and friers And though the life of the Gospellers were neuer so sound vpright yet such was the hatred and malice of the Popes frendes agaynste them that they neuer ceased to seek all occasiōs and deuise matters how to bring them to death It so happened a litle before this present time that there was a commotion of the rude and rusticall people of the country rising in armour inordinately agaynst theyr Rulers to the great disturbance of the whole country of Germany no lesse to theyr owne destruction of whom were slayn aboue 20000. At length when this rebellion was appeased and all things quiet such as were the popes frēds to worke theyr malice agaynst the Gospell tooke occasion thereby not long after to accuse and entangle such as they knew to be Gospellers Protestantes And although the sayd Gospellers were neuer so inculpable cleare from al rebellion yet that sufficed not for causes were made false witnesses brought corrupt Iudges suborned to condemne the innocent many were put to death theyr cause neither being heard nor knowne By reason whereof a great nūber of good innocent Christians were miserably brought to theyr end and martyrdome In the number of whome was this poore man also whose story by Oecolampadius is thus described ¶ An other history of a certayne man of the country wrongfully put to death collected by the sayd Iohn Oecolampadius Ex Ioan. Occolampadio THere was sayth he a certayne manne of the countrey which in my iudgement was a good man and louer of iustice and a mortall enemye of all the cruell exactions of the Gentlemen which oppressed the poore people Thys man after the tumult and commotion of the countrey was appeased was grieuously vexed and tormented because he had cryed Alarme when as a great number of horsemen raunged about the countrey to seeke out those which had bene the authours of that sedition This poore man was taken by pollicy so vpholden with fayre promises that they made him cōfesse whatsoeuer they requyred He thinking that they would not haue put him to death was cast in prison wheras he was long time deteined well cherished to take away all suspition from him but after he had taried a long time in prison they put him to the Pinbank laying diuers and many grieuous offences to his charge where they kept him hanging in the trusse of the corde The trusse of the corde is a certaine hanging vp by the handes behinde hauing a waightie stone fastened at their feete the space of sixe houres hanging a great stone fastened at hys feete The sweat that dropped from his body for very payne and anguish was almost bloud In this distresse he cryed out pitifully but all that could not once moue the tormenters hartes When as all the power strength in his body beganne to fayle him with great violence they let him fall downe There this poore man lay euen as a stocke not mouing any part or member of his body but a little drawing his breath which was a token that there was some life in him Here the tormenters were in great doubt what to do with the man whom they sought by al meanes to destroy in what place they might put him that he should not die of that torment Amongest them there was one which brought vineger and rose water and rubbing him therewithall they dyd somewhat recouer him After that they had caused hym to eate and drinke such as they had prouided for him they let him downe into a deepe dungeon where he could see neyther Sunne nor Moone All this was done to the intent to put him to more torment when he had somewhat recouered his strength agayne There they let him continue xviij dayes after which time they brought him agayne to examination propoūding certaine articles vnto him whiche he constantly denyed They deuised diuers and sundry kindes of tormentes to the intent they might euen of force extorte something of this poore man which might seeme woorthy of death yet for all that they were fayne to depart without theyr purpose The xx day after these tyrauntes hyred a hangman a man sure worthy of his office whiche lefte no kinde of cruelty vnpractised The innocent man againe tormented Yet did he misse of his purpose also and was constrained to leaue his cruelty and to pronounce euē with his own mouth that the man was innocēt in that he had so constantly endured so many horrible and grieuous tormentes Yet these tyrauntes came agayne the fourth time False witnes suborned two witnesses agaynst him thus cōcluding that he was worthy of death because he had cried Alarme after the truice was taken woulde haue moued a new sedition The day was appointed
no woodden God but onely that God whiche is in heauen and so with a merry and ioyfull countenance she went to the stake desiring the executioner to see the stake to be fast that it fall not then taking the powder and laying it to her brest she gaue her neck willingly to be bound with an ardent prayer commending her selfe to the hands of God Whē the time came that she should be strāgled modestly she closed her eyes bowed down her head as one that would take a sleepe which done the fire then was put to the wood and she being strangled was burned afterward to ashes in stead of this life to get the immortall crowne in heauen an 1527. Ex Pantal. * Petrus Flistedius and Adolphus Clarebachus put to death at Colen IN the number of these Germane Martyrs Petrus Flistedius Adolphus Clarebachus Martyrs are also to be comprehended Peter Flisteden and Adolphe Clarebach two mē of singuler learning hauing rype knowledge of Gods holy word Which two in the yere of our Lord. 1529. for that they did dissent frō the papistes in diuers poyntes specially touching the supper of the Lord and other the popes traditions ceremonies after they had endured imprisonment a yeare and a halfe by the commaundement of the Archb. and Senate were put to death and burned in Colen not without the great griefe lamentatiō of many good Christians The bloud of Martyrs spilt to stoppe the sweating sicknes at Colen all the fault being put vpon certayne Diuines which at that time preached that the punishment death of certayne wicked persons should pacify the wrath of God which then plagued Germany grieuously with a new and straunge kinde of disease For at that season the sweating sicknes did mortally rage and reign throughout all Germany Ex Commenta Ioan. Sled Lib. 6. ¶ A Preface to the Table folowing IF thou well remember in reading this booke of storyes louing reader it was before mentioned declared pag. 842. how in the yeare of grace 1501. certayne prodigious markes and printes of the Lordes passion as the crowne crosse nayles scourges speare were sene in Germanye vpon the garmēts of men womē Which miraculous ostent passing y e ordinary course of natural causes as it was sent of God no doubt to foreshew the great terrible persecution which afterward fell in the countrey of Germany and other regions besides for the testimony of Christ so if the number names of all those good men womē which suffered in the same persecution with theyr actes doings should be gathered cōpiled together it would aske a long time a large volume Notwithstanding partly to satisfy the history which we haue in hand partly also to auoyd tedious prolixity I thought briefely to cōtract the discourse therof drawing as in a compendious Table the names of the persecutors of the Martyrs which suffered and the causes wherfore in as much shortnes as I may referring the full tractation of their liues doyngs to those writers of theyr owne countrey where they are to be read more at large And to keep an order in the same Table as much as in such a cōfused heape of matters I may according to the order and distinctiō of the countryes in which these blessed Saintes of Christ did suffer I haue so diuided the order of the Table in such sort as first to begin with them that suffered in Germany then in Fraunce also in Spayne with other forrein countries mo The Dutche Martyrs The French Martyrs The Spanish Martyrs The English Martyrs shewing only the names with the principall matters of them referring the rest to the further explication of their owne Storywriters from whence they be collected The which Table being finished my purpose is Christ willing to returne to the full history of our owne matters Martirs which suffred here in England ¶ A Table of the names and causes of such Martyrs which gaue theyr liues for the testimony of the Gospell in Germany Fraunce Spayne Italy and other forreigne Countryes since Luthers tyme In which Table first is contayned within the first space betweene the lines the Persecutours next the Martyrs and thyrdly the causes ¶ The Martyrs of Germany ¶ Of diuers which suffered in Germany for the witnesse of the Gospell partly some rehearsall is made before as of Voes and Esch of Sutphen Iohn Castellanne Pet Spengler with a certayne Godly Minister and an other simple man of the countrey mentioned in Oecolampadius Also of them in Diethmar and Prage of M. George of Hala Gaspar Tambert Georgius of Vienna Wolfgangus Schuch Iohn Huglius George Carpenter Leonard Keyser Wendelmuta P. Flistede Adol Clarebach and other moe The residue folow in order of this Table here to be shewed Persecutors Martyrs The causes Charles the Emperour Nicholas of Antwerpe Martyr Two seruauntes of a Butcher did apprehend One Nicholas of Antwerpe At Antwarpe An. 1254. The Curate of Melza by Antwarpe had vsed to preach to a great number of people without the towne The Emperour hearynge thereof gaue leaue to take the vppermost garment of all thē that came to heare and offered 30. gilders who so would take the Prieste Afterwarde when the people were gathered and the Curate not there thys Nicholas stepped vp in place and preached Wherefore hee beinge apprehended by these two seruauntes of a Butcher was put in a sacke and drowned by the Crane at Antwerpe 1524. Margarete daughter of Maximiliā Ioannes Pistorius Martyr Princes of Holland M. Montane M. Rosemund M. Anchusanus Inquisitours M. Iodocus Loueryng Vicare of Mechlin Ioan. Pistorius a learned man of Holland and partly of kynne to Erasm Roterod An. 1524. The storye of Pistorius is largely sette foorth by Gnapheus First he was a Priest then he maryed after that he preached commyng from Wyttenberge Hee spake agaynst the Masse and pardons and agaynst the subtile abuses of Priests He was committed vnto prisō with 10. malefactors whom he did cōfort to one being halfe naked and in daunger of colde he gaue his gowne Hys father visiting him in prison did not dissuade him but bad him bee cōstant At last he was cōdemned and disgraded hauing a fooles coate put vppon him His fellow prisoners at his death song Te Deum Commyng to the stake he gaue hys necke willingly to the band wherwith he was first strangled and then burned saying at his death O death 1. Cor. 15. where is thy victory Sabastian Braitestein Abbot Mathias Weibell Scholemaister In Sueuia An. 1525. For sayinge somewhat agaynst the Abbots first Masse and agaynst carying about the reliques Mathias Wiebell Martyr through the procurement of the Abbotte he was hanged by Campidonium in Sueuia Certayne noble men after the cōmotion of the countrymen in Germany A certayne godly Priest An. 1525. This Priest beyng commaunded to come and geue good counsell to 16. countrymen that shoulde be beheaded A Priest Martyr
or some other In the conducing whereof two wayes be specially to be remembred As though the Popes election had any thing to doe with the holy Ghost One is if the Cardinals present hauing God the holy Ghost before them shal be mineded as to their duetie appertaineth to haue respect vnto the present calamitie of the Churche and all Christendome intending the reliefe succour and restauration of the same and to preserue themselues and the dignitie of the sea Apostolicke then looking profouÌ„dly vpon the state of the things they can not faile * * He might as well haue sayd easely as facily if it had pleased hym but our grosse termes are to lowe for this high Prelate as here commonly you may see facily of themselues to finde and perceiue that to conduce their purpose there is onely the said Lord Legate of Yorke And in this case it is verely to be thought that very reason it selfe and their owne conscience shal lead them like vertuous fathers to haue their principall respecte heereunto and particular affections set a parte to accorde and agree wythout difficultie to that which so manifestly is knowen to be the thyng aboue all other expedient Neuertheles because percase humaine fragilitie suffereth not all things to be pondered trutinate and weyed in iust balance but that as we be men errours may runne vnlesse then remedy be prouided it appeâ—taineth in matter of so high importaunce to the comfort and releue of all Christendom to succour the infirmitie that may chaunce not for corruption or to any peruerse vnlefull or euill entent but rather to helpe to the lackes and defaultes which by suche fragilitie might else take place and therefore expedient shall it be that the kings sayde Oratours Yea sir now ye speake to the purpose Now we begin to feele you when ye bring your bribes and rewardes of money to so notable a purpose where they shall perceiue the coÌ„sideration and respect whereunto reason leadeth to be in any part to be aided or supplied doe the same with pollicitations of promotions spirituall offices dignities rewardes of money or other things such as to them shal seeme meete to the purpose inculking into the mindes of such persones as shall be requisite firste what things the sayd Lorde Legate of Yorke shall leaue if he shoulde be aduaunced to the sayde dignitie which be suche as the establishment of his state considered be farre more to his commoditie if he should regarde his priuate weale then to enter into thys dangerous storme and troublous tempest for the relief of the church and al Christendom whereunto his said priuate weale set a part he is totally deuoued and dedicate to the exposition of his body bloud and life glad and ready with the sacrifice thereof to do seruice to God his church his faith and religion which sayde promotions the kings highnesse finding cause geuen vnto him by the gratitude and conformity of his frendes will not faile to bestowe to their benefite besides large rewardes to haue thys so vertuous an acte brought to perfection For policitation wherof the kings sayd Ambassadors be furnished at this time with ample Commission as by the same they shall perceiue the effect wherof they shall execute without exception as by their wisedomes shall be thought conuenient so alwayes as it be done wyth such circumspection as may be apparaunce of good fruite to ensue And semblably they be furnished with letters as well to the Colledge of Cardinals in generall as to them all that be like to be present in particular which they shall nowe deliuer to the best furtheraunce and auauncement of their purpose not sparing to declare vnto them the liberalitie of the said Lord Legate of Yorke the substance that he is of the assured assistaÌ„ce that he shall haue of these Princes their confederates whereby he shall be able aboue any other that they can deuise to rewarde promote aduaunce and recompence his frendes to the vttermost assuring them that these two Princes will not faile also highly and in the best sort to consider their gratitudes with any thing that they may excogitate to their profites and promotions Well byd and lyke a good chapman or any of their frends So that by this meane and with such good pollicitations grounded vpon a leful honorable and iust cause and not vpon any corrupt or indue intent to conduce things to sinister purpose the kings sayd Oratours by theyr good pollicies shall attaine the perfite and sure good will of a great many of them Thou must imagine â—ere good reader to be no corruption but honorable pollicitation and by that way shall with good dexteritie combine and knit those which will adhere hereunto in a perfite fastnesse and in an indissoluble knot firmely to sticke and holde together without variation or declining from their purpose for any perswasion practise or meane that can be made to the contrary Which thing surely to be prouided and suche a knot of 20.18 or at the least if it may be of 16. Cardinals to be had is in any wise expedient For they persisting in their determination shall not faile to impeach that no aduerse part can haue a full nuÌ„ber to make a due and lawfull election And yet they being founde in a constantnesse to this good purpose shall by little and little allure and bring other vnto them so as the residue perceiuing so greate a towardnesse and fearing a sufficient number To acceede that is to come to accede without them and thereby the election to passe against their wils shal percase be the more prone and ready to come vnto that party wherunto nothing shoulde of reason sooner moue them then the very respect to the infinite goodnes that therby to themselues in particular and the vniuersall church and religion in general is apparant to ensue Neuerthelesse if leauing the directe way they will be abused with any other incantations An other shift if the worst fall or for priuate ambition persiste in contending for themselues then is it euident they search nothing more then the ruine of the See apostolicke In whiche case other wayes be to be deuised and their * * That is not due indue demeanour to be remedied resisted For this cause and to be sure in all eueÌ„ts the kings sayd Oratours shall by their wisedomes finde the meanes to haue some fast and sure persons in the Conclaue such as may not only practise and set foorth things there to the purpose but also geue such knowledge outwarde as the kings sayd Oratours may therby the better know how to order their procedings And amongst other it is thought that Monsieur de Vaulx one of the Frenche Ambassadors whom the French king hath commanded expresly to further this matter by all the meanes to him possible shoulde be one to enter the sayde Conclaue not as an ambassadour but as the minister of some Cardinal frend of the French
children then are they not the foure hundreth person in nuÌ„ber One part therefore in foure hundreth partes deuyded were to much for them except they did labor What an vnequall burtheÌ„ is it that they haue halfe with the multitude and are not the foure hundreth person of theyr number What toung is able to tell that euer there was any commoÌ„ wealth so sore oppressed since the world first began And what doth all this greedy sort of sturdy idle holy theeues with these yearely exactions that they take of the people Truly nothing but exempt themselues from the obedience of your grace Nothing but traslate all rule power Lordship authority obedience and dignity from your grace vnto theÌ„ Nothing but that al your subiectes should fall into disobedience and rebellion against your grace and be vnder theÌ„ as they did vnto your noble predecessor king Iohn which for because that he would haue punished certayne traytors that had conspired with the French kyng The rule of 〈◊〉 empaâ—red by the Popes Clergye to haue deposed him from his crowne and dignity among the which a Clerke called Stephen whom afterward agaynst the kinges will the Pope made Bishop of Caunterbury was one interdited his land For the which matter your most noble realm wroÌ„gfully alas for shame hath stand tributary not vnto any kinde of temporal prince but vnto a cruell deuilish bloudsupper dronkeÌ„ in the bloud of the Sayntes and Martyrs of Christ euer since Here were an holy sort of Prelates that thus cruelly could punish such a righteous king al his realme and succession for doing right Here were a charitable sort of holy men that could thus interdite a whole Realme plucke away the obedience of the people from their naturall liege Lord and king for none other cause but for his righteousnes Here were a blessed sort not of meeke heardes but of bloudsuppers that could set the French king vpon such a righteous Prince to cause him to lose his crown and dignity to make effusioÌ„ of the bloud of his people vnles this good and blessed king of great compassion K. Iohn submitted himselfâ— vnto the Pope read before more fearing lamenting the shedding of the bloud of his people then the losse of his crowne and dignity agaynst all right and conscience had submitted himselfe vnto them O case most horrible that euer so noble a king realme and succession should thus be made to stoupe to such a sort of bloudsuppers Where was his sword power crowne dignity become wherby he might haue done iustice in this matter where was their obedience become that shoulde haue ben subiect vnder his high power in this matter Yea where was the obedience of all his subiectes become that for maintenance of the coÌ„mon wealth should haue holpen him manfully to haue resisted these bloudsuppers to y e sheding of theyr bloud was it not altogether by theyr policy translated from this good king vnto them Yea and what do they more Truly nothing If this be not true in the whole I would the greatest part were not suche but apply themselues by all the sleights they may to haue to do with euery mans wife euery mans daughter and euery mans mayde that cukoldry and baudry should reigne ouer al among your subiectes that no man should know his owne childe that theyr bastards might inherite the possessions of euery man to put the right begotten children cleare beside their inheritance in subuersion of all estates and godly order These be they that by their absteining from Mariage do let the generation of the people whereby all the Realme at length if it should be continued shal be made desert and inhabitable These be they that haue made an 100000. idle Whores in your realme 100000 idle whores made in England by the Popes Clergye which would haue gotten their liuing honestly in the sweat of their faces had not their superfluous riches illected them to vncleane lust and idlenes These be they that corrupt the whole generatioÌ„ of mankind in your Realme that catche the pockes of one woman and beare them to another that be burnt with one woman beare it to another that catch the lepry of one woman beare it to another Yea some one of them shall boast among his felowes that he hath medled with an C. women These be they y t when they haue once drawne mens wiues to such incontinency speÌ„d away theyr husbands goodes make the women to runne away from theyr husbandes yea run away themselues both with wife and goods bringing both man wife and children to idlenes theft and beggery Yea who is able to nuÌ„ber the great and broad bottomles Occeane Sea full of euils that this mischieuous and sinfull generation may lawfully bring vpon vs vnpunished Where is your sworde power crowne and dignitye become that shoulde punish by punishment of death euen as other men are punished the felonyes rapes murthers and treasons coÌ„mitted by this sinnefull generatioÌ„ Where is theyr obedience become that should be vnder your high power in this matter It is not altogether translated and exempt from your grace vnto them Yes cruely * The realme of England is diminished decaied by the nuÌ„ber of 200000 persons at least or els replenished with so many whores whoremaisters by restraining of mariage froÌ„ priesteâ— Monkes Friers NuÌ„nes Colleges Hospitalles BeadmeÌ„ such like orders within the realm of England The increase of which nuÌ„ber might be recouered and the realme more peopled and also Gods Commaundements better kepte if these vowes of bondage were broken matrimony permitted free to all men What an infinite nuÌ„ber of people might haue bene increased to haue peopled the Realme if this sort of folke had bene maryed like other men What breach of matrimony is there brought in by them such truly as was neuer since the world began among the whole multitude of the HeatheÌ„ Who is she that will set her handes to worke to get 3. d. a day and may haue at least 20. d. a day to sleepe an houre wyth a Frier a Monke or a Priest What is he that would labor for a groat a day and may haue at least 12. d. a day to be baude to a Priest a Monke or a Frier What a sort are there of them that mary Priests soueraigne Ladyes but to cloake the Priestes incontinency and that they may haue a liuing of the Priestes theÌ„selues for theyr labor Priestes and Doues make foule houses How many M. doth such lubricity bring to beggery thefte and idlenes which should haue kept their good name haue set themselues to worke had not beene this excessiue treasure of the spiritualitye what honest man dare take any man or woman into his seruice that hath beene at such a schoole with a spiritual man Oh the greeuous shypwracke of the common wealth The Popes clergy a shipwracke to all common wealthes which in auncient tyme before the comming of these rauenous
other good deedes and as for one of them whatsoeuer he haue of money in his purse he will distribute it for the loue of God to poore people Also he sayde that no man should geue laud nor prayse in no maner of wise to no creature nor to no Saint in heauen Tim. 1. but only to God Soli Deo honor gloria that is To God alone be all honour and glory Also he sayd ah good Sir Edmund ye be farre from the knowledge and vnderstanding of the Scripture for as yet ye be a Pharisey with many other of your company but I trust in God I shall make you and many other mo good and perfect Christen men ere I depart from the Citie The Godly courage of Rich Bayfilde for I purpose to reade a common lecture euery day at S. Fosters Church which lecture shall be to the edifyeng of your soules that be false Phariseys Also he sayde that Bilney preached nothing at Wilsedone but that was true Also he sayd that Bilney preached true at Wilsedone if he sayd that our Ladyes crowne of Wilsedone The peoples offringes bestowed bestowed vppon harlots her rings beades that were offered to her were bestowed amongest harlots by the Ministers of Christes Churche for that haue I seene my selfe he sayd heere in London and that will I abide by Also he sayde he did not feare to commen and argue in Arthur and Bilneys opinions and Articles and if it were with my Lord Cardinall Also he sayd that he would hold Arthur and Bilneys opinions and Articles and abyde by them that they were true opinions to suffer death therfore I know them said he for so noble and excellent men in learning Also he sayde if he were before my Lord Cardinall hee would not let to speake to him and to tell hym that he hath done nought in prisoning of Arthur and Bilney whyche were better disposed in their liuings to God then my Lord Cardinall or my Lord of London as holy as they make themselues Also he sayd my Lord Cardinall is no perfect nor good man to God for he keepeth not the Commaundements of God for Christ he said neuer taught him to folow riches nor to seeke for promotions nor dignities of this worlde nor Christ neuer taught him to weare shoes of siluer and gilt set with pearle and precious stones The Cardinals shooes nor Christ had neuer ij crosses of siluer ij axes nor piller of siluer gilt Also he sayde that euery Priest might preach the Gospell without licence of the Pope my Lord Cardinall my Lord of London or any other man And that would he abide by and thus he verified it as it is written Marke 16. Euntes in mundum vniuersum praedicate Euangelium omni creaturae Christ commaunded euery Priest to go foorth thoroughout all the worlde and preache the word of God by the authoritie of this Gospel and not to runne to y e Pope nor to no other man for licence and that would hee abyde by he sayd Also he sayd Wel Sir Edmund say you what you will and euery man my Lord Cardinall also and yet will I say and abide by it my Lord Cardinall doth punishe Arthur Bilney vniustly for there be no truer Christen men in all the world liuing then they two be and that punishment that my Lord Cardinall doth to them he doth it by might and power as who say this maye I do and thys will I do who shall say nay but he doth it of no iustice Also about the xiiij day of October last past at iij. of the clocke at after noone Syr Richarde Bayfilde came to S. Edmunds in Lumbardstreete where he founde me Syr Edmund Peerson Sir Iames Smith and Syr Myles Garnet standing at the vttermost gate of the personage Syr Edmund sayd to Syr Richard Bayfilde how many Christen men haue yee made since yee came to the Citie Quoth Sir Richard Bayfilde I came euen now to make thee a Christen man and these two other Gentlemen with thee for well I know ye be all three Phariseis as yet Also he sayd to Syr Edmund that Arthur and Bilney were better Christen men then he was or any of them that did punish Arthur and Bilney Per me Edmundum Peerson And thus we haue as in a grosse summe coÌ„piled together the names and causes though not of al yet of a great and to great a number of good men good women whych in those sorowful daies from the yere of our Lord 1527. to this present yere 1533. that is til the comming in of Queene Anne were manifold wayes vexed and persecuted vnder the tiranny of the Bishop of Rome Ten Dutchmen Annabaptists put to death Segor Derycke Symon Runa Derycke Dominicke Dauid Cornelius Ellâ—en Milo Where again we haue to note that froÌ„ this present yeare of our Lord 1533. during the time of the sayd Quene Anne we read of no great persecution nor any abiuration to haue bene in the Church of Englande saue onely that the Registers of London make mention of certaine Dutchmen counted for Anabaptists of whom 10. were put to death in sondry places of the realme an 1535. other 10. repented and were saued Where note again that 2. also of the said company albeit the diffinitiue sentence was read yet notwithstaÌ„ding were pardoned by the king which was contrary to the Popes law Now to proceede forth in our matter after that the Byshops and heads of the clergy had thus a long time taken their pleasure Anno. 1533. exercising their cruell authoritie against the poore wasted flocke of the Lord Complaynt of the CoÌ„mons against the Clergy Ex Edw. Hallo A Parliament an 1534. and began furthermore to stretch foorth their rigour and austeritie to attach molest also other greater persons of the temporaltie so it fell that in y e beginning of the next or 2. yere following which was an 1534. a parlament was called by the king about the 15. day of Ian. In the which parlament the commons renuing their old griefes complained of the cruelty of the Prelates Ordinaries for calling men before them Ex Officio For suche was then the vsage of the Ordinaries and theyr Officials Crueltye of the Clergye against the temporaltie that they would send for men lay accusations to them of heresie onely declaring to them that they were accused and would minister Articles to them but no accuser should be brought forth wherby the coÌ„mons was greuously anoyed oppressed for the party so acited must eyther abiure or do worse for purgatioÌ„ he might none make As these matters were long debating in the Common house as last it was agreed that the temporall men should put their griefs in wryting and deliuer them to the King Whereuppon the 18. day of Marche the common speaker accompanied wyth certaine Knights and Burgeses of the common house came to the Kyngs presence and there declared how the temporal
for a coÌ„clusion vndoubted do affirme approue pronounce that y e Byshop of Rome hath no more state authoritie and iurisdiction geuen him of God in the scriptures ouer this Realme of EnglaÌ„d The byshop of Rome hath no more state in England then hath any other foreine byshop then any other externe Byshop hath And in testimony and credence of this our aunswere and affirmation we haue caused our common seale to be put to these our foresaid letters accordingly At Cambridge in our Regent house an Domi. 1534. ¶ Steph. Wint. De Vera Obedientia YOu haue heard before of Stephen Gardiner of Lee of Tonstal of Stokesley how of their voluntary mind they made their profession to the king euery one seuerally Steph. Wint. against the mariage of the king with his brothers wife in his booke De vera obedientia taking and accepting a corporall othe vtterly and for euer to renounce and reiect the vsurped superioritie of the Byshop of Rome Now for a further testimonie and declaration of their iudgementes and opinions whiche then they were of following the force both of truth and of time then present ye shall heare ouer and beside their othes what the foresayd Byshops in their owne Bookes Prologues and Sermons do write and publishe abroade in Printe touching the sayd cause of the Popes supremacie And first God willing to begin with Stephen Gardiners booke De vera Obedientia we will briefly note out a few of his owne words wherein with great Scriptures and good deliberation he not onely confuteth the Popes vsurped authority Steph. Wint. De vera obedientia but also proueth the Mariage betwene the King and Queene Katherine his brothers wife not to be good nor lawfull in these words Of the which morall preceptes in the old law to speake of some for to rehearse al it needeth not the Leuiticall precepts touching forbidden incestuous mariages Steph. Wint De vera obedientia as farre as they concerne chast and pure wedlocke wherin the Originall of mans increase coÌ„sisteth are alwaies to be reputed of such sorte that although they were first giuen to the Iewes yet because they apperteine to the law of nature expound the same more plainely vnto vs therfore they belong as well to all maner of people of the whole world for euermore In which doubtles both the voyce of nature Gods Commaundement agreeing in one haue forbidden that which is contrary and diuers from the one and from the other And amongest these sith there is commaundement that a man shall not mary his brothers wife what could the Kings excellent Maiestie do otherwise then he did by the whole consent of the people and iudgemeÌ„t of his Churche that is to be diuorced from vnlawfull mariage Ste. Wint. against the kinges mariage with his brothers wife and vse lawful and permitted copulation and obeieng as meete it was conformably vnto the commandement cast off her whome neither law nor right permitted hym to retayne and take him to chaste and lawfull mariage wherein although the sentence of Gods worde whereunto all things ought to stoupe might haue suffised yet his Maiestie was content to haue the assisting consents of the most notable graue men and the censures of the most famous Uniuersities of the whole world and al to the entent that men shoulde see he did that both that he might doe and ought to do vprightly seeing the best learned and most worthy men haue subscribed vnto it shewing therein such obedience as Gods word requireth of euery good godly man so as it may be said that both he obeyed God and obeyed him truly Of which obedience forasmuch as I am purposed to speake I could not passe this thing ouer with silence whereof occasion so commodiously was offered me to speake ¶ Winchesters reasons against the Popes supremacie Moreouer Ste. Wint. a Lutherane in his booke De vera obedientia the sayde Gardiner in the forenamed booke De vera obedientia what constancy he pretendeth what arguments he inferreth how earnestly and pithely he dsputeth on the Kings side against the vsurped state of the Bishop of Romes authoritie by the wordes of his booke it may appeare whereof a breefe collection heere followeth IN the processe of his foresayd booke he alledging the old distinction of the Papistes The sword of the Church how farre it extendeth wherein they geue to the Prince the regiment of things temporall and to the church of things spiritual comparing the one to the greater light the other to the lesser light he confuteth and derideth the same distinction declaring the sword of the Church to extend no farther then to teaching and excommunication and referreth all preheminence to the sword of the Prince alleadging for this the Psal. 2. And now you Kings be wise Psal. 2. and be learned you that iudge the earth c. Also the example of Salomon who being a King 2. Par. 28. according to his fathers appointment ordeined the offices of the Priests in their ministeries Exoâ— â—2 1. Râ—â— â—â— 1. Mâ—â—h â—â— Math. 16. and Leuites in their order that they mighte geue thankes and minister before the Priests after the order of euery day and porters in their diuisions gate by gate And speaking more of the sayd Salomon he saith For so commaunded the man of God neither did the Priestes nor Leuites omitte any thing of all that he had commaunded c. Beside this he alleageth also the example of King Ezechias 2. Paralip 28. He alledgeth moreouer the example and facte of Iustinian whiche made lawes touching the faith Byshops Clerkes heretickes and such other Aaron saith he obeyed Moses Salomon gaue sentence vpon Abiathar the high Priest Alexander the King in the first of Machabees writeth thus to Ionathas Now haue we made thee this day the high Priest of thy people c. So did Demetrius to Simon Then comming to the wordes of Christ spoken to Peter Math. 16. vpon which words the Pope pretendeth to builde all his authoritie to thys he aunswereth that if Christ by those wordes had limited vnto Peter any suche speciall state or preheminence aboue all princes then were it not true that is written Caepit Iesus docere facere for asmuch as the words of Christ should then be contrary to his owne factes and example who in all his life neuer vsurped either to himself any such domination aboue Princes shewing himselfe rather subiect vnto Princes nor yet did euer permit in his Apostles any such example of ambition to be seene but rather rebuked them for seeking any maner of maioritie amongst them And where he reasoneth of the Kings style and title being called the King of England and of Fraunce defendour of the faith The â—inges stile and title approued by Stâ— Wint. Lord of Ireland supreme head in earth of the Church of Englande immediately vnder Christ c. thus he addeth his mind censure saieng
amongst such a number of Philistians both within the Realme and without Agayne neither is it vnlike but that Stephen Winchester being then abroade in Ambassie was not altogether asleepe The suspition whereof may be the more coniecturall for that Edmund Boner Archdeacon of Leicester and then Ambassadour in Fraunce succeeding after Stephen Winchester did manifestly detect him of plaine Papistrie as in the sequeale of their stories when wee come to the time more ample the Lord graunting shall be expressed And as touching the Kings minde and assent The lawfulnes of Queene Annes succession defended although at that time through crafty setters on he seemed to be sore bent both against that Queene and to the disheriting of his owne daughter yet vnto that former will of the King so set against her then I will oppose againe the last will of the King wherein expressely and by name he did accepte and by plaine ratification did allow the succession of hys Mariage to stand good and lawfull Furthermore Defence of Queene Anne agaynst priuy backbyters to all other sinister iudgements and opinions whatsoeuer can be conceiued of man against that vertuous Queene I obiect and oppose againe as in stede of aunswere the euident demonstration of Gods fauour in mainteining preseruing aduaunsing the offspring of her body the Lady ELIZABETH nowe Queene whome the Lord hath so meruailously conserued from so manifold daungers so royally hath exalted so happely hath blessed with such vertuous patience and with such a quiet reigne hetherto that neither the reigne of her brother EDVVARD nor of her sister Mary to her is to be compared whether we consider the number of the yeares of their reignes or the peaceablenes of their state In whose royall and florishing regiment we haue to behold not so much the naturall disposition of her mothers qualities as the secrete iudgemente of God in preseruing and magnifieng the fruite and offspring of that godly Queene And finally as for the blasphemous mouth both of Cardinall Poole Paulus 〈◊〉 can finde no whoredome in all Rome but must come and 〈◊〉 matter where none 〈◊〉 in England The Protestantes of Germanye forsake king Henry for the death of Queene Anne The wily practises of the Papists and of Paulus Iouius that Popish Cardinall who measuring belike other womeÌ„ by his curtesanes of Rome so impudently abuseth his penne in lieng and rayling against this noble Queene to aunswere agayne in defence of her cause to that Italian I obiect and oppose the consent and iudgement of so many noble Protestants and Princes of Germany who beeing in league before with King Henry and minding no lesse but to haue made him the head of their confederation afterward hearing of the death of this Queene vtterly brake from him and refused him onely for the same cause But all this seemeth as is said to be the drift of the wilie Papistes who seeing the Pope to be repulsed out of England by the meanes chiefly of this Queene and fearing alwayes the succession of this Marriage in time to come thought by sinister practise to preuent that perill before whispering in the Kings eares what possibly they could to make that Matrimonie vnlawfull and all for the disheriting of that succession Againe Stephen Gardiner who was a secret worker against that mariage and a perpetuall enemie against Lady Elizabeth being then abroade with the French Kyng and the great Maister of Fraunce ceased not in his letters still to put the King in feare that the foreine Princes and powers of the world with the Pope woulde neuer be reconciled to the King neither should he be euer in any perfect securitie vnlesse he vndid againe such actes before passed for the ratification of that succession Which thing when they had now brought to passe after their owne desire that both now the Queene was beheaded Gods prouidence still disapointeth the papistes The king maried Lady Iane. and Elizabeth the Kings daughter disherited they thought all things to be sure for euer But yet Gods prouidence still went beyond them and deceaued them For incontinently after the suffering of Queene Anne the King within three dayes after maryed Lady Iane Semer of whome came King Edward as great an enemie to Gods enemie the Pope as euer his father was and greater too In the meane time as these troublous tumultes were in doing in England Paule the third Bishop of Rome for his part was not behind to helpe forward for his own aduantage Who seeing his vsurped kingdome feate to be darkened in the countreys of Germany The feate of the beast darckned Apoc. 16. also in EnglaÌ„d thought it high time to bestirre him and therefore to prouide some remedy against further daungers appointed a general Councel at Mantua in Italy requiring all kings and princes either personally to be there or else to sende their Ambassadours vnder faire preâ—enses as to suppresse heresies and to restore the Church and to warre agaynst the Turke c. This Bull was subscribed with the hands of 26. Cardinals and set vp in diuers great Cities that it might be knowne and published to the whole world Unto the which Bull firste the Protestants of Germany doe aunsweare declaring sufficient causes why they refused to resort to that Councell being indicted at Mantua in the Popes owne Countrey Whose declaration with theyr causes graue and effectuall Ex Ioan. Sledano Lib. 10. being set forth in print and in the English tongue although they were worthy heere to be inserted yet for breuitie and more speede in our story I will pretermit the same and only take the Oration or answere of our King heere Wherein he likewise rendereth reasons and causes most reasonable why he refuseth to come or to send at the Popes call to his Councell indicted at Mantua Whose Oration or Protestation because it conteineth matter of some wâ—ight and great experience I thought heere good to expresse as foloweth ¶ A Protestation in the name of the King and the whole Counsaile and Cleargy of England why they refuse to come to the Popes Councell at his call SEing that the Bishop of Rome calleth learned men froÌ„ all parties The kinges protestation why he senâ—eth not to â—he Popes Councell conducting them by great rewards making as many of them Cardinals as he thinketh most meet and most ready to defend fraâ—des and vntruthes we could not but with much anxietie cast with our selues what so great a preparance of wits should meane As chance was wee gessed euen as it folowed We haue ben so long acquainted with Romaine subtilties and popish deceites that we wel and easely iudged y e Byshop of Rome to intend an assemble of his adherents and men sworne to thinke all his lusts to be lawes We were not deceiued The Popes craftes espyed Paule the Byshop of Rome hath called a Councell to the which he knewe well either fewe or none of the Christen Princes coulde come Both the time
Taylor excusing himselfe at that present for other busines willed him to write his minde and to come againe at more leisure Lambert was contented and so departed Who wythin a while after when hee had written hys minde came againe vnto him The summe of his arguments were ten whych he comprehended in wryting approuing the truthe of the cause partly by the Scriptures and partly by good reason and by the Doctours The whyche arguments Lambertes argumentes although they came not all vnto our handes yet such menne as were present at those affairs reported thē to be of great force and authoritie And of a few which were borne away in memorie the firste reason was thys gathered vppon Christes wordes where it is sayde in the Gospell Thys cuppe is the newe Testament And if sayeth he these wordes do not chaunge neyther the Cup The wordes of consecration chaunge not the cup Ergo neyther do the wordes chaunge the bread corporallye into th◠body One bodye can not fill many places at once naturally neither the wine corporally into the newe Testament by like reason it is not agreeable that the woordes spoken of the bread should turne the bread corporally into the body of Christ. An other reason was thys that it is not agreeable vnto a natural body to be in two places or more at one time wherfore it must followe of necessity that either Christ had not a naturall body or els truely according to the common nature of a body it cānot be present in two places at once and much lesse in many that is to say in heauen in earth on the right hand of hys father and in the Sacrament Moreouer a naturall body can not be wythoute hys forme and shape conditions and accidents like as the accidents and cōditions also can not be without their subiect or substaunce Then for somuch as in the sacrament there is no qualitie quantitie or condition of the body of Christ and finally no apparaunce at all of fleshe The formes can not be without the subiect who doeth not plainely perceiue that there is no transubstantiate body of hys in the sacrament And to reason by the contrary al the proper conditions signes and accidents whatsoeuer they be pertaining vnto bread we do see to be present in the sacrament which can not be there wythout the subiect therfore we must of necessitie confesse the bread to be there Hee added also many other allegations oute of the Doctoures But to be short this Taylor the preacher whome I spake of before willing and desiring as is supposed of a good minde to satisfie Lambert in this matter amongest other whome he tooke to counsayle he also conferred with doct Barnes Which Barnes D. Barnes although he did otherwise fauor the Gospell and was an earnest preacher notwithstanding seemed not greatly to fauour this cause fearing peraduenture that it woulde breede some let or hinderaunce among the people to the preaching of the Gospell whiche was now in a good forwardnes if suche sacramentaries should be suffered He perswaded Taylor by and by to put vp the matter to Thomas Cranmer Bishop of Caunterbury And hereby may we see it truely verified which Wil. Tyndall before writing to Iohn Frith did note in Doct. Barnes saieng that D. Barnes will be whote against you c. pag. 154. Upon these originals Lamberts quarell first beganne and was brought vnto this point that through the sinister doing of many it began of a priuate talke to be a publicke and common matter For hee was sent for by the archbishop and brought into the open court and forced to defend his cause openly for the archbishop had not yet sauoured y e doctrine of the Sacrament Thomas Cranmer Archb. of Canterbury fauoured not yet the Sacrament whereof afterward hee was an earnest professour In that disputation it is sayd that Lābart did appeale from the Bishoppes to the kinges Maiestie But how soeuer the matter was the rumour of that disputation was by and by spread throughout the whole Court I told you before how that king Henry for two yeres past shewing the part of an hard husband had beheaded Queene Anne his wife Which deede did not onely greatly displease the Germaine Princes who for that onely cause had broken of the league with him an 1536. but also many other good men in England Moreouer how that within a while after Abbayes began to be subuerted and all theyr goodes to be confiscate and geuen abroad For which causes but especially for the late abolishing of the bishop of Rome the commons had conceiued a very euill opinion of him in so much as the sediciouse sorte rebelled agaynst him At that time Stephen Gardiner then Bishop of Winchester Steuen Gardiner byshop of Winchester was in authoritie amongst the kings Counsellers who as he was of a cruell nature so was hee no lesse of a subtile and crafty witte euer gapyng for some occasion how to let and hinder the Gospell albeit a long time hee was not so greatly esteemed with the king that hee coulde much preuayle to atchieue his conceaued purpose But at length vpon this matter aduising himselfe he thought he had apt occasion and oportunitie to accomplish hys desire The pernicious councell of the Bishop of winchester Neither did he forslacke the occasion ministred but wente straight vnto the kinge priuely admonishing him wyth faire flattering words geuing him most pernitious counsell declaring howe great hatred and suspition was raised vpon him almost in all places First for abolishing the Bishop of Romes authority then for subuersion of the monasteries and also for that the diuorcement of Queene Katherine was yet fresh in mens mindes and nowe the time serued if hee woulde take it easely to remedy all these matters and pacifie the myndes of them whiche were offended with him if onely in thys matter of Iohn Lambert he woulde manifest vnto y e people how stoutly he wold resist hereticks and by this new rumor he should bring to passe not onely to extinguish all other former rumors and as it were with one nail to driue out an other but also should discharge himselfe of all suspition in that he nowe began to be reported to be a fauourer of newe sectes and opinions The nobles and Byshops assembled to Lābertes disputation The king geuing eare more willingly then prudently or godly to this Cyrene immediately receiued the wicked counsaile of the Bishop and by and by sent out a generall Commission commanding all the nobles and Bishops of thys Realme to come with all speede to London to assiste the king against heretickes and heresies whych the kynge himselfe would sit in iudgement vpon These preparations made a day was set for Lambert where a great assembly of the nobles was gathered from all partes of the realme not without much wōder and expectation in this so straunge a case All the seates and places were full of men round about the
their mother helde taught and communed of the sayd errours within their house diuers times by the space of those three yeares past as well on holy dayes as working dayes affirming and teaching that the saide opinions were good and lawfull and to be holden and maintained and agreemente was made amongst them that none of them should discouer or bewray eyther of these beliefes in any wise Finally that they neuer heard their sayd father and mother holding nor reaching any other opinions then be the said errours against the Sacrament of the altar and pilgrimages offerings worshipping of Saints and Images as farre as they could remember c. Ex verbis Regist. Heere hast thou Christian reader before thine eyes an horrible spectacle of a singular yea of a double impietie first of an vnnaturall husband Example of an vnnaturall husband and of vnnaturall children witnessing against his own wife and of as vnnaturall children accusing and witnessing against their owne naturall mother Which although they had so done the cause being of it selfe iust and true as it was not yet had they done more then nature woulde haue led them to do Now the case being such as which by Gods word standeth firme sound and perfect what impietie were it for men to accuse a poore innocent in case of heresie which is no heresie Now besides all this the husband to come in against his owne wife and the children to bring in the knife wherewith to cut the throate of theyr owne naturall mother that bare them that nourished theÌ„ that brought them vp what is this but impietie vpon impietie Great impiety of the husband toward the wife prodigious and horrible for all Christian eares to heare And yet the greatest impietie of all resteth in these pretensed Catholickes and Clergiemen which weare the authors and causers of all this mischiefe The cause why this good woman so stood as she dyd in the deniall of these foresaid articles obiected Greater impiety in the children against the mother was thys for that she neuer thought that her husband and her owne children who onely were priuie of her Religion would testifie agaynst her Whom notwithstanding after she perceaued to come in and to depose this agaynst her denying stil as she did before that she did euer hold such maner of errours Greatest impiety of all in the Clergy men the authors hereof and being now destitute of all frends and comfort brast out in these woordes openly as the register reporteth that she repented the time that euer she bare those children of her body And thus the Archb. with his Doctours hauing now the thing that they sought for albeit she was ready to deny all errours Ex Regist. W. Warrham Fol. 177. and to conforme her selfe to theyr religion yet notwithstanding they refusing her readines and conformitie proceeded to theyr sentence and so condemned her to death Agnes Grebell condemned by the sentence of the Archb. Robert Harrison examined W. Carder Agnes Grebyll Robert Harison Martyrs After whose condemnation next was brought to examination Rob. Harrison whom in like maner because he stoode in his deniall contrary witnesses agaynst him were produced to wit Christofer Grebyll W. Rich W. Olberd Agnes Iue who a litle before had bene abiured and therfore were so much the more apt and appliable to serue the Bishops humour for daunger of relapse After the deposition conuiction of which witnesses although he submitted himselfe to repentaunce and conformitie yet notwythstanding it would not be receaued but sentence was read he condemned with the other two aforesayd vnto y e fire And thus these three were condemned and burned certificate geuen vp of them together to the king froÌ„ Warrham the Archbishop vpon the same An. 1511. Maij. 2. Ex Regist. Cant. Ouer and besides these three godly martyrs aboue recited I finde in the foresayd Registers of W. Warrham Io. Browâ—â— Edward Walker Martyrs ij other godly like martirs also in the same yeare and for the same xij articles aboue specified to be condemned vpon y e depositions of certayne witnesses brought in agaynst theÌ„ to wyt Tho. Harwod Phillip Harwod Witnesses agaynst these two Martyrs Stephen Castelyn W. Baker Rob. Reynold Ioh. BaÌ„pton Rob. Bright W. Rich. c. whereupon they were adiudged likewise for heretickes to be burned the yeare aforesayd 1511. y e names of which two martyrs were Iohn Brown and Edward Walker Ex Regist. W. Warrh fol. 179. Nowe as you haue heard the names of these blessed Martyrs with their articles recited let vs also heare the tenor of the Bishops sentence by the which they were condemned one after an other Their sentence contayneth one vniforme maner of wordes in forme as followeth * The tenour of the sentence IN nomine Dei Amen Nos Willielmus permissione diuina Cantuariensis Archiepis totius Angliae primas Apostolicae sedis Legatus The 〈◊〉 nation of these 〈◊〉 aforesayd martyrs in quodam negotio hereticae prauitatis contra te Willielmum Carder de Tenterden nostrae Cant. Dioceseos laicum ac nostro imperio notoriè subditum subiectum coram nobis in iudicio personaliter comparentem nobis super heretica prauitate huiusmodi detectum delatum ac per nostram Diocesim Cantuariae antedictae notoriè publicè in ea parte apud bonos graues diffamatum ex officio mero ritè canonicè precedentes auditis intellectis visis cognitis rimatisque ac matura deliberatione discussis ponderatis dicti negotij meritis seruatisque in omnibus per omnia in eodem negotio de iure seruandis ac quomodo libet requisitis pro tribunali sedentes Christi nomine inuocato solum Deum prae oculis habentes Quia per acta actitata deducta probata exhibita coram nobis in eodem negocio inuenimus te per probationes legitimas coram nobis in hac parte iudicialiter factas nonnullos varios errores haereses damnatas opiniones iuri diuino ecclesiastico obuiantes contrarios repugnantes contra fidem orthodoxam determinatam obseruatam tenuisse credidisse affirmasse predicasse dogmatizasse presertim contra Sacramenta altaris seu eucharistiae poenitentiae ordinis alia Sacramenta sanctae matris Ecclesiae dogmata Et quamuis nos Christi vestigijs inhaerendo qui non vult mortem peccatoris sed magis vt conuertatur viuat sepenumero conati fuimus te corrigere ac vijs modis licitis canonicis quibus potuimus aut sciuimus ad fidem orthodoxam per vniuersalem Catholicam Apostolicam Ecclesiam determinatam obseruatam ac ad vnitatem eiusdem sanctae matris Ecclesiae reducere tamen inuenimus te adeo durae ceruicis quòd tuos errores haereses huiusmodi nolueris sponte incontinenti confiteri nec ad fidem Catholicam vnitatem sanctae matris Ecclesiae antedictas debitè reuerti
before you which in all my sayinges and doynges I entend to haue for repeated rehearsed agayn to all lawfull effectes and purposes for my honest and necessary defence with protestation also of the nullity and iniquity of your processe I had made in this behalfe and likewise of the generality incerteynety obscurity contrariety repugnaunce variety insufficience and inuadility of the thinges alleadged and deduced before you He meaneth the B of Cant. agaynst me aswell in the commission and denounciation in diuers partes as also touching the Articles and Interrogatoryes so ministred vnto me Lamenting not a litttle that one of my vocation at the malicious denounciation of vyle hereticall and detestable persons should be vsed after this strauÌ„ge sort hauing done the best I coulde to declare myne obedience vnto the Kynges most excellent Maiesty for the repressing and discouragyng of Rebellion and Rebellious Persons and for the aduauncement of the veritye of Christes true body and his presence in the most blessed sacrament of the Aultar for which onely the malicious denounciatours with theyr complices haue studyed to molest and trouble me Albeit coulourably they woulde be seene to pretend other causes especially the good and tranquility of this Realme which our Lord GOD knoweth they care nothing for but contrarywise doe lette and impeache the same corrupting and infecting with theyr poysoned false doctrine teaching the Kings Subiects in this Realme to the great perill and daunger thereof manye wayes After his long Periode well blowen vp with much wast winde of words at length he beginneth to aunswere to the articles before obiected doe aunswere vnto certayne pretensed Articles and Interogatoryes ministred by you in deede vnto me the sayde Byshoppe the xiij daye of September 1540. as foloweth To the first Article beginning thus Fyrst it is reported c. and ending thus to obserue and follow the same I doe say and for aunswere doe refere me vnto my former answers heretofore y t is to wit y e sayd xiij day of September made and exhibited by me before you vnto the sayde pretensed denounciation touching this matter alleadging with all that a Reporte of thinges doth not absolutely proue nor necessary inferre thinges to be in verye deede true after such a sort fashion maner and forme as sometimes they be reported and rehearsed To the second beginning thus Item whether that you Aunswere to the 2. article c. and ending thus as they were put vnto you I doe aunswere and saye that this Article doth depend on the first Article next before which after such sort fashion maner and forme as it is deduced was iustly by me in my aunswere made vnto the same denyed and I therefore now not bounden by the law eftsoones to make other aunswere thereunto To the thyrd being an Interrogatory and beginning thus Aunswere to thâ— 3. article Item whether c. And ending thus ye did preach I doe aunswere and say that I beganne to write a piece of my Sermon and being soone weary thereof I did leaue off and did make onely certayne notes of my sayd sermon and put the same notes in writing of myne owne hand without helpe or Counsell of anye other and the same notes did shewe vnto my Chaplaynes Mayster Gylbert bourne and Mayster Iohn Harpsfielde both before and also since my sayd Sermon onely desiring them to put me in remembraunce of my sayde notes and processe to bee made thereupon and also to searche out for me the names of such kinges as were in theyr minority when they began to raigne To the fourth Article beginning thus Item that ye haue not declared c. Aunswere to the 4. article And ending thus as it is in your Article I doe aunswere and say that this Article doth dedepend vpon the first and seconde Articles here before denyed deduced in suche sort maner and forme as is expressed in the same and moreouer I saye that already aunswere is made hereunto by me in my former aunsweres made to the sayd pretensed denunciation To the fifth article beginning thus Item that ye haue not c. And ending thus declared it I doe aunswere and say To the article that this Article also doth depende vpon the first and second Articles and that aunswere is made thereunto by me already in my former aunsweres made vnto the sayd pretensed denounciation and moreouer I doe say that for the better aduauncement and setting forth of the kings Maiestyes royall power and authority euen in his mynority and for the dew obedience of his Maiestyes Subiectes vnto his highnesse euen during the sayd minoritye I had collected together aswell out of historyes as also out of the Scripture of the olde Testament the names of diuers kinges being in minority who notwithstandyng theyr sayd minority faythfully dewly and reuerenâ—â—y obeyed honoured serued taken and reputed for very true and lawfull kinges as Henry the third being but nine yeares olde wheÌ„ he entred to reigne and gouerne as king Edward the thyrd being but thirtene yeares of age Richard the second being but eleuen yeares of age Henrye the sixt being not fully one yeare of age Edward the 〈◊〉 being but eleuen yeare olde Henry the eight being about eightene yeare olde and so all these Kinges being in theyr minority as the Kinges Maiesty that now is and yet hauing authority and power regall as apperteyneth and in the olde Testament Osias and Achaz were verye true kynges in theyr minority being but sixtene yeares of age Salomon and Manasses being but xij yeares of age Iosias and Ioachim being but eight yeares of age and I â—as being but eight yeares olde all which thinges I say I had collected in notes communicating the same with my sayde two Chapleynes and praying them to put mee in remeÌ„braunce if in numbring of them or in setting forth my other notes at the tyme of my Sermon I did faile Boner 〈…〉 or haue defaulte of memory in any wise and all these thinges I would haue specially set forth in my sayde Sermon if they had come to my memory as in deede they did not partlye for disturbaunce of my memory not accustomed to preache in that place partly also by reason of a certeyne writing that was sent to me from the Kinges Maiestyes priuye Counsel being of good length to declare to the people touching the victory agaynst the rebels specially in Norfolk Deuonshyre and Cornewall confounding my memorye in things which before I had set in good order and partly also for the falling away of my booke in the time of my said Sermon in which were conteined diuers of my sayd notes touching the Kinges Maiestyes minority as is aforesayd hauing yet neuerthelesse otherwise in generality and speciality perswaded the people to obedience vnto the kinges sayd Maiesty whose minority to them and all other is notoriously and manifestly knowne and hys Maiesty sauing of these late Rebelles faythfully truely and reuerently obeyed of all the rest of his
I most hartely thanke you for that ye haue so tender a care ouer me And although I knowe that there is neither iustice nor truth to be looked for at my aduersaries handes but rather imprisonment and cruell death yet know I my cause to be so good and righteous and the truth so strong vpon my side that I will by Gods grace go and appeare before them and to their beardes resist their false doings Then sayd his frendes M. Doctour we thinke it not best so to do You haue sufficieÌ„tly done your duety and testified the truth both by your godly Sermons and also in resisting the Parson of Aldam with other that came hytherto bring in againe the popish Masse And for as much as our Sauiour Christ willeth and biddeth vs that when they persecute vs in one City we should flie into another Math. 10. we thinke in flying at this time ye should do best keeping your selfe against another time wheÌ„ the Church shall haue great neede of such diligent teachers and godly Pastors Oh quoth Doct. Taylour what will ye haue me to do I am now olde and haue already liued too long to see these terrible and most wicked dayes Flye you and do as your conscience leadeth you D. Taylour reâ—â—â—eth to â—ye I am fully determined with Gods grace to go to the Bishop to his beard to tell him that he doth nought God shall well hereafter raise vp teachers of his people whiche shall with much more diligence and fruite teach them then I haue done For God will not forsake his Church though now for a time he trieth and correcteth vs and not without a iust cause As for me I beleeue before God I shall neuer be able to do God so good seruice as I may do now nor I shall neuer haue so glorious a calling as I now haue nor so great mercy of God profered me as is now at this present For what Christian man woulde not gladly dye against the Pope and his adherents I know that the Papacie is the kingdome of Antichrist altogether full of lyes altogether full of falsehode so that all their doctrine euen from Christes Crosse be my speede and S. Nicholas The Papacy a â—ingdome 〈◊〉 lyes vnto the end of their Apocalyps is nothing but Idolatry superstition errours hypocrisie and lyes Wherefore I beseech you and all other my frendes to pray for me I doubt not but God will geue me streÌ„gth and his holy spirit y t all mine aduersaries shal haue shame of their doings When his frends saw him so constaunt and fully determined to go they with weeping eyes commended him vnto God and he within a day or two prepared himselfe to his iourney leauing his cure with a godly olde Priest named Syr Richard Yeoman who afterward for Gods truth was burnt at Norwich Syr Rich. Yeoman D. Taylours Curate and Martir of Christ Iohn Alcocke of Hadley trobled for Gods truth and dyed in prison D. Taylours iourney There was also in Hadley one Alcocke a very godly man well learned in the holy Scriptures who after Sir Richard Yeoman was driuen away vsed dayly to reade a chapter and to say the English Letany in Hadley Church But him they fet vp to London and cast him in prison in Newgate where after a yeare imprisonment he died But let vs returne to Doctour Taylour agayne who being accompanied with a seruaunt of his owne named Iohn Hull tooke his iourney towardes London By the way this Iohn Hull laboured to counsell and perswade him very earnestly to flie and not to come to the Byshop and profered himselfe to go with him to serue him and in all perils to venter his liâ—e for him and with him Iohn Hull a faythfull seruaunt to D. Taylour But in no wise would Doctour Taylour consent or agree thereunto but sayd Oh Iohn shall I geue place to this thy counsell worldly perswasion and leaue my flock in this daunger Remember the good shepeheard Christ whiche not alonely fed his flocke but also died for hys flocke Him must I follow and with Gods grace will do Therefore good Iohn pray for me and if thou seest me weake at any time D. Taylour agayne adâ—â—ed to flye but he refused so to do The first meeting betweene Winchest and D. Tailour A great abuse in Englande and 3. mischiefes comming thereof The first mischiefe The second mischiefe comfort me and discourage me not in this my godly enterprise and purpose Thus they came vp to London and shortly after Doctour Taylour presented himselfe to the Bishop of Winchester Steuen Gardiner then Lord Chauncellour of England For this hath bene one great abuse in Englande these many yeares that such offices as haue ben of most importance and waight haue commonly bene committed to Bishops and other spirituall men whereby three diuelish mischiefes and inconueniences haue happened in this Realme to the great dishonour of God and vtter neglecting of the flocke of Christ the which three be these First they haue had small leysure to attende to theyr pastorall cures which thereby haue bene vtterly neglected and left vndone Secondly it hath also puft vp many Byshops and other spirituall persons into such hautines and pryde that they haue thought no noble man in the Realme worthy to be their equall and fellow Thirdly where they by this meanes knew the very secretes of Princes The third mischiefe they being in such high offices haue caused the same to be knowne in Rome afore the kings could accomplish and bring their ententes to passe in England By this meanes hath the Papacy bene so maintained and things ordered after their wils and pleasures that much mischiefe hath happened in this Realme and others sometime to the destruction of Princes and sometime to the vtter vndoing of many common wealthes Now when Gardiner saw Doctour Taylour he according to his common custome all â—o reuiled him calling him knaue Traytor hereticke with many other villanous reproches which all Doctour Taylour heard patiently and at the last sayd vnto him D. Taylours patience and â—agnaniâ—itie My Lord quoth he I am neither Traytour nor hereticke but a true subiect and a faithfull Christian man and am come according to your coÌ„mandement to know what is the cause that your Lordship hath sent for me Then sayde the Bishop art thou come thou villaine How darest thou looke me in the face for shame Knowest thou not who I am Yes quoth Doctor Taylor I knowe who yee are Steuen Gardiners Lordly lookes Ye are Doctor Steuen Gardinar Bishop of Winchester and Lord Chauncellour yet but a mortall man I trow But if I shoulde be afrayde of your Lordly lookes why feare you not God the Lord of vs all Howe dare yee for shame looke any Christian man in the face The notable answere of Doctor Taylour to the Bishop of Winchester seeing ye haue forsaken the trueth denyed our sauioure Christ and hys word done
being within a while after recouered of those woundes deliuered out of prison getteth hymselfe home vnto hys house where he either for the greatnes of his sorrow or for lacke of good counsell or for that he would auoyde the necessitie of hearing masse hauing all things set in an order a good while before that pertaining to his testament casting himself into a shalow riuer Iudge Hales drowned himselfe was drouned therein which was about the beginning of the month of February or in the month of Ianuary before an 1555. The vnhappy chance of this so worthy a Iudge was surely the cause of great sorrowe and griefe vnto all good men it gaue occasion besides vnto certayne Diuines to stand some thyng in doubt with themselues whether hee were reprobate or saued or no about which matter it is not for me to determine either this way or that The cause of Iudge Hales drowning considered for he that is our Iudge the same shal be his Iudge and he it is that will lay all things open when the time commeth This in the meane time is certaine sure that the deed of the man in my mind ought in no wise to be allowed which if he did wittingly then do I discommend the mans reason But if he did it in phrenesie as beyng out of his wit theÌ„ do I greatly pity his case Yet notwithstanding seeing gods iudgements bee secret and we likewise in doubt vpon what entent hee dyd thus punish himselfe neither againe is any man certaine whether he did repent or no before the last breth went out of his body me seemeth their opinion is more indifferent herein which do rather disallow the example of the dead then dispayre of his saluation Otherwyse if we wyll adiudge all those to hell that haue departed the world after this sort how many examples haue wee in the first persecutions of the Churche of those men and women who beyng registred in the works of worthy writers haue notwithstanding their praise and commendation For what shall I thinke of those yong men who being sought for to do sacrifice to heathen Idols Examples in the tyme of the first persecution did cast downe themselues headlong and brake their owne neckes to auoyd such horrible pollution of themselues What shall I say of those virgins of Antioch who to the end they might not defile themselues with vncleannes and with idolatry through the perswasioÌ„ of their mother casting themselues headlong into a riuer together with their mother did fordo themselues Euseb. Hist. Eccle. lib. 8. although not in the same water yet after the same maner of drouning as this M. Hales did What shall I say of other two sisters which for the self same quarell did violently throw themselues headlong into the sea as Eusebius doth record In whome though perchaunce there was no lesse confidence to beare out the pains which should be ministred of the wicked vnto them yet that their good desire to kepe their faith and religion vnspotted was commended and praised Another like example of death is mentioned by Nicephorus Nicephor lib. 7. cap. 13. Brassila Dyrrachina that in an other virgin likewise whose name is expressed in Hierome to be Brassila Dyrachina who to keepe her virginitie fayned her selfe to be a witch and so conuentyng with the yong man which went about to defloure her pretended that she would geue hym an Hearbe which should preserue hym from all kynd of weapons so to prooue it in her selfe layd the herbe vppon her owne throte bidding him smite wherby she was slayne and so with the losse of her lyfe her virginitie was saued Hreunto may be ioyned the like death of Sophronia a Matrone of Rome who wheÌ„ she was required of Maxentius the tyrant to be defiled and saw her husband more slacke then hee ought to haue bene in sauyng her honesty biddyng them that were sent for her to tary a whyle tyll she made her ready went into her chamber and wyth a weapon thrust her selfe through the brest and dyed Now who is he that would reprehend the worthy acte of Achetes which biting of his owne tong did spit it out into the harlots face These examples I do not here inferre as going about either to excuse or to mainteyne the hainous facte of M. Hales which I would wish rather by silence might bee drouned in obliuion but yet notwithstaÌ„ding as touching the person of the man whatsoeuer his fact was because we are not sure whether he at the last breath repented Againe because we do not know nor are able to compreheÌ„d the bottomles depth of the graces and mercies which are in Christ Iesu our sauiour we will leaue therfore the final iudgement of him to the determination of him who is only appointed iudge both of the quicke and the dead ¶ De Iacobo Halisio carmen Si tua quanta fuit grauitas prudentia norma Iunctaque syncera cum pitate fides Tam caro firma tibi fortisque Halise fuisset Sanctorum prima classe ferendus eras Instituit sedenim sua quis sic tempora vitae Sanctorum vt nullis sint maculata malis Quum nihil ergo vides propria quin labe laboret Tu tua fac cures caetera mitte Deo ¶ The history of Thomas Tomkins hauyng first his hand burned after was burned hymselfe by B. Boner for the constant testimonie of Christes true profession MEntion was made before of sixe prisoners March 16. The history of Thomas Tomkins Martyr brought examined before B. Boner the 8. of February whole names were Tomkins Pigot Knight Hankes Laurence and Hunter All which though they receiued theyr condemnation together the next day after yet because the tyme of their execution was then driuen of from February til the next month of March I did therefore referre the story of them to this present moneth of March aforesayde wherin now remayneth seuerally to entreat of the Martyrdome of these 6. persons as the order and time of their suffrings seuerally do require Of the which 6. aforenamed martyrs the first was Tho. Tomkins burned in Smithfield the 16. day of March an 1555. This Thomas Tomkins a Weauer by his occupation dwellyng in Shordich and of the Dioces of London The godly lyfe disâ—position of Thomas Tomkins was of such conuersation and disposition so godly that if any woman had come vnto him with her web as sometyme they did three or foure in a day hee would alwayes begin with praier Or if any other had come to talk of any matter he would likewyse first begin with prayer And if any had sought vnto hym to borrowe money he would shew him such money as he had in his purse and bid hym take it And when they came to repay it agayne so far of was he from seeking any vsury at their hand or from straight exaction of his due that he would bid them keepe it longer while they
in the supper of Christ which the Sacramente of the aultar as the Papists call it and vse it doth vtterly ouerthrow is a true and very presēce of whole Christ God and man to the fayth of the receiuer but not to the stander by looker vpon as it is a true very presence of bread wine to the sences of men to beleue this I saye will not serue and therfore as an herericke I am condemned and shal be burned whereof I aske God hartily mercy that I do no more reioyce then I do hauing so great cause as to be an instrument wherein it may please my deare Lorde God and Sauiour to suffer For albeit mo manifold sinnes euen sithen I came into prison haue deserued at the handes of God not onely this tēporal but also eternall fire in hell much more then my former sinful life which y e Lord pardō for his Christes sake as I knowe he of his mercy hath done neuer will lay mine iniquities to my charge to condēnation so great is his goodnes praised therfore be his holy name althogh I say my manifold and greeuous late sinnes haue deserued most iustly all the tyranny that mā or deuill can do vnto me and therfore I confesse that the Lorde is iust that his iudgements be true and deserued on my behalfe yet y e Bishoppes and Prelates do not persecute them in me but Christ himselfe his worde his trueth and Religion And therfore I haue great cause yea most great cause to reioice that euer I was borne and hetherto kept of the Lord that by my death which is deserued for my sinnes it pleaseth y e heauenly father to glorifie his name to testifie hys truth to confirme his veritie to repugne his aduersaries Oh good God and mercifull father forgeue my great vnthākfulnes especially herein And you my dearely beloued for the Lord Iesu Christes sake I humbly and hartily in his bowels bloude do now for my last Vale and farewell in this present lyfe beseeche you and euerye of you that you will consider this worke of the Lord accordingly First by me to be admonished to beware of hipocrisie and carnall securitie professe not the Gospell with tongue and lippes onely but in hart veritie frame and fashion your liues accordingly beware Gods name be not euill spoken of and the Gospell lesse regarded by your conuersation God forgeue me that I haue not so hartily professed it as I shoulde haue done but haue sought much my selfe therein The Gospell is a new doctrine to the old man it is new wyne and therfore cannot be put in old bottels without more great hurt thē good wine to the bottels If we will talke with y e Lorde we must put of our shoes and carnall affections if wee will heare the voyce of the Lorde we must wash our garmentes and be holy if we will be Christes disciples wee must deny our selues take vp our crosse and follow Christ we cannot serue two maysters If we seeke Christs kingdome we must also seeke for the righteousnes thereof Christian profession requireth Christian conuersation To this petition Let thy kingdome come we must ioyne Thy will be done done on earth as it is in heauen If wee will not be doers of the worde but hearers of it onely we sore deceiue our selues If wee heare the gospell and loue it not we declare our selues to be but fooles and builders vpon the sand The Lordes spirite hateth fayning deceitfulnes the Lord abhorreth if we come to him wee must beware that we come not with a double hart for then may chance that God will aunswere vs according to the blocke which is in our heart and so we shall deceiue our selues and others To fayth see y t we couple a good conscience least wee make a shipwracke Fayth would be coupled euer with a good conscience To the Lord we must come with fear and reuerence If we will be gospellers we must be Christes if we be Christes we must crucifie our flesh with the lustes and concupiscences therof if we wil be vnder grace sinne must not beare rule in vs. We may not come to the Lord and draw nigh to him with our lips and leaue our hartes els where least the Lordes wrath waxe hot He exhorteth to repentance and he take from vs the good remayning In no case can y e kingdome of Christ approch to them that repent not Therfore my dearely beloued let vs repent and be hartily sory y t we haue so carnally so hipocritically so couetously so vaynegloriously professed the gospell For all these I confesse my selfe to the glory of God that he may couer mine offences in the day of iudgement Let the anger plagues of God most iustly fallen vpon vs be applyed to euery one of our desertes that from the bottome of our hartes euery of vs may say It is I Lord that haue sinned agaynst thee it is my hipocrisie my vaynglory my couetousnes vncleanes carnalitie securitie idlenes vnthankfulnes selfeloue Our sinnes prouoke persecutiō and such like which haue deserued the taking away of our good king of thy word and true religion of thy good ministers by exile prisonmēt and death it is my wickednes that causeth successe and increase of authoritie and peace to thine enemies Oh be mercifull be mercifull vnto vs. He exhorteth to pray how to pray with repentance Turne to vs agayne O Lorde of hostes turne vs vnto thee correct vs but not in thy furie least we be consumed in thyne anger chastice vs not in thy wrathful displeasure reproue vs not but in the middest of thine anger remember thy mercy For if thou marke what is done amisse who shall be able to abide it But with thee is mercifulnes that thou mightest be worshipped Oh then be mercifull vnto vs y t we might truely worship thee Helpe vs for the glorye of thy name be mercifull vnto our sinnes for they are great O heale vs and help vs for thine honor Let not the wicked people say where is their God c. On this sort my right dearely beloued let vs hartilye bewayle our sinnes repent vs of our former euil life hartily and earnestly purpose to amēd our lyues in all things continually watch in prayer diligently and reuerently attend heare and reade the holy scriptures labour after our vocation to amend our brethren Praying hearing reading the holy scriptures Let vs reproue the workes of darckenes Let vs flee frō al Idolatrye Let vs abhorre the Antichristiā and romish rotten seruice detest the popishe Masse abrenounce their Romishe God prepare our selues to the crosse be obedient to all that be in authoritie in all thinges that be not agaynst God and his word for then aunswere with the Apostles It is more meete to obey God then man Howbeit neuer for any thinge resiste Obedience to magistrates in all that is not agaynst Gods word
tempt vs further then he wil make vs able to beare Therfore be not carefull for I heare say this day you shall be called forth what you shall aunswer The Lord promiseth and will geue them that stand in his defence how and what to aunswere The Lord which is true and cannot lye hath promised and will neuer faile nor forget it that you shall haue both what and how to aunswer so as shal make hys shameles aduersaries ashamed Hang therefore on this promise of God who is an helper at a pinch and a most present remedy to them that hope in him Neuer was it heard of or shall be that any hoping in the Lord was put to foile Therfore as I sayd I say agayne Deare Sister be not only not carefull for your answeryng but also be ioyfull for your cause Confesse Christ and be not ashamed and he will confesse you neuer bee ashamed of you Though losse of goodes and lyfe bee like here to ensue A blessed thing seeing a man must needes dye to dye for the Lord. Yet if Christ be true as hee is most true it is otherwyse in deede For he that looseth his lyfe sayth he winneth it but he that saueth it looseth it Our sinnes haue deserued many deathes Nowe if God so deale with vs that hee wyll make our deserued death a demonstratioâ— of his grace a testimoniall of hys veritie a confirmation of hys people and ouerthrowe of hys aduersaries What great cause haue wee to bee thankefull Be thankefull therefore good Sister bee thankefull Reioyce and be mery in the Lord be stoute in his cause quaâ—ell be not faynt harted but runne out your race and set your captaine Christ before your eyes Beholde howe great your a small congregation But be it so that Peter had as much geuen to him as they do affirme· Who yet will graunt that Peter had a patrimony geuen for his heires He hath left say the Papists to his successors the selfe â—ame right which he receyued Oh Lord God then must hys successor be a Sathan for hee receyued that title of Christ hymselfe I would gladly haue the Papistes to shew me one place of succession mentioned in the Scriptures I am sure that wheÌ„ Paule purposely painteth out the whole administration of the church he neither maketh one head nor any inheritable Primacie yet he is altogether in commendation of vnitie After he hath made mention of one God the father of one Christ of one spirit of one body of the Church of one fayth and of one Baptisme then hee describeth the meane and maner how vnitie is to be kept namely because vnto euery pastour is grace geuen after the measure wherwith Christ hath endued them Where I pray you is now any title of Plenitudinis potestatis of fulnesse of power When he calleth home euery one vnto a certayne measure why did he not forthwith say one Pope Which thing he could not haue forgotten if the thyng had bene as the Papists make it But let vs graunt that perpetuitie of the Primacye in the church was established in Peter I would gladly learne why the seat of the Primacy should be rather at Rome then elswhere Mary say they because Peters chaire was at Rome This is euen lyke to this that because Moses the greatest Prophet and Aaron the first Priest exercised their offices vnto their death in the deserte therfore the principallest place of the Iewish Church should bee in the wildernesse But graunt them their reason that it is good What should Antioch claime For Peters chaire was there also wherin Paule gaue hym a checke which was vnseemely and vnmanerly done of Paule that would not geue place to his President and better No say the Papistes Rome must haue this authoritie because Peter died there But what if a man should by probable coniectures shew that it is but a fable which is fained of Peters Bishoprike at Rome Read how Paule doth salute very many priuate persons when he writeth to the Romaines Three yeres after his Epistle made he was broght to Rome prisoner Luke telleth that he was receiued of the brethren and yet in all these is no mention at all of Peter which then by their stories was at Rome Belike he was proud as the Pope and Prelates be or els he woulde haue visited Paule Paule beyng in prison in Rome did write diuers Epistles in which hee expresseth the names of many whiche were in comparison of Peter but rascall personages but of Peter he speaketh neuer a word Surely if Peter had bene there this silence of hym had bene suspicious In the 2. Epistle to Tim. Paule complaineth that no man was with hym in his defence but al had left hym If Peter had bene then at Rome as they write then eyther Paule had belied hym or Peter had played his Peters part Luke 23. In another place how doth he blame all that were with hâ—m only Timothy excepted Therfore we may wel doubt whether Peter was at Rome B. as they prate for all this tyme long before they say that Peter was bishop there But I will not stirre vp coles in this matter If Rome bee the chiefe seate because Peter died there why should not Antioch be the second Why should not Iames Iohn which were taken with Peter to be as pillers Why I say shoulde not their seates haue honor next to Peters seate Is not this geare preposterous that Alexandria where Marke which was but one of the disciples was bishop should be preferred before Ephesus where Iohn the Euangelist taught and was bishop and before IerusaleÌ„ where not only Iames taught and died bishop but also Christ Iesus our Lord high priest for euer by whom beyng Maister I hope honour should be geuen to his chaire more theÌ„ to the chaire of his Chaplaines I need to speake nothyng how that Paule telleth Peters Apostleship to concerne rather circumcision or the Iewes therfore properly pertaineth not to vs. Neither do I need to bring in Gregorius the first bishop of Rome which was about the yere of our Lord. 600. who plainly in his works doth write that this title of Primacy to be head ouer all churches vnder Christ is a title meete and agreyng only to Antichrist and therfore he calleth it a prophane a mischieuous and an horrible title Whome should we beleeue now if we will neyther beleeue Apostle nor Pope If I should go about to tel how this name was first gotten by Phocas I should be too long I purpose God willing to set it forth at large in a worke which I haue begun of Antichrist if God for his mercies sake geue me life to finish it For this present therefore I shall desire your Ladyship to take this in good part If they wil needs haue the B. of Rome to be acknowledged for the head of the Church then will I vrge them that they shall
of the Articles whyche are these 1 First the said booke damneth all holy Canons calling them ceremonies and statutes of sinfull men and vncunning Newe articles coÌ„mensed against Hunne after his death and calleth the Pope Sathanas and Antichrist 2 Item it damneth the Popes Pardons saieng they be but leasings 3 Item the sayd booke of Hunne saith that Kings and Lords called Christen in name and heathen in conditions defoyle the Sanctuarie of God bringing clarkes full of couetise heresie and malice to stop Gods law that it can not be knowne kept and freely preached 4 Item the saide booke saith that Lordes and Prelates pursue full cruelly them that would teach truly and freely the lawe of God and cherish them that preach sinful mens traditions and statutes by the which he meaneth the holy Canons of Christes Church 5 Item that poore men and idiotes haue the truth of the holy Scriptures more then a thousand Prelates and religious men and clarkes of the schole 6 Item that Christen Kings and Lordes set Idols in Gods house and excite the people to Idolatrie 7 Item that Princes Lords and Prelates so doyng be worse then Herode that pursued Christ and worse then Iewes and heathen men that crucified Christ. 8 Item that euery man swearing by our Lady or any other Saint or creature geueth more honour to the saints then to the holy Trinitie and so he sayth they be idolaters 9. Item he sayth that Saintes ought not to be honored 10. Item he damnethe adoratioÌ„ prayer kneelyng offeryng to Images which he calleth stockes and stones 11. Item he sayth that the very body of the Lord is not conteyned in the SacrameÌ„t of the aultar but that men receiuing it shall thereby keepe in mynde that Christes flesh was wounded and crucified for vs. 12. Item he daÌ„neth the Uniuersitie of Oxford with all degrees and faculties in it as Art Ciuile CanoÌ„ and Diuinitie saying that they let the true way to come to the knowledge of the lawes of God and holy Scripture 13. Item he defendeth the translation of the Bible and holy Scripture into the English tongue An holy mother Church which cannot abide the worde of God to be translated which is prohibited by the lawes of our mother holy Church These Articles thus collected as also the others before specified they caused for a more shew of their preteÌ„ded iustice and innocencie to be opeÌ„ly read the next Sonday folowing by the Preacher at Paules Crosse with this Protestation made before ☞ Maisters and frendes for certaine causes and considerations I haue in commaundemeÌ„t to rehearse shew publish here vnto you the Articles of heresie vpoÌ„ which Richard Hunne was detected and examined The Bishops publication at Paules crosse against R. Hunne and also other great Articles and damnable poyntes and opinions of heresie conteined in some of his bookes be coÌ„men to light and knowledge here ready to be shewed And therewith he read the Articles openly vnto the people concludyng with these wordes And maisters if there be any man desirous to see the specialtie of these Articles or doubt whether they be coÌ„teined in this booke or not for satisfying of his minde let him come to my Lord of London and he shall see it with good will Moreouer here I counsaile and admonishe that if there be any persons that of their simplenes haue bene familiar and acquainted with the sayd Richard Hunne in these Articles or haue heard him read vpon this booke or any other souÌ„dyng to heresie or haue any like bookes their selues let them come vnto my Lord of London betwixt this and Candlemasse next and knowledge their fault they shal be charitably intreated and dealt withall so that both their goodes and honestie shal be saued if they will not come of their owne offer but abyde the processe of the law then at their owne perill be it if the rigour of the law be executed agaynst them After which open publication admonition the Byshop at sundry tymes examined diuers of his Priests and other lay persons vpon the contentes of both these Articles Among which examinates there was a man seruauÌ„t and a mayde of the sayd Hunnes who although they had of long dwelt with him were not able to charge him with any great thing worthy repreheÌ„sion no not in such points as the Byshop chiefly obiected agaynst him But yet the Priestes through whose procurement this mischief was first begon spared no whit stoutly and maliciously to accuse him some in the contentes of the first Articles some in the second Wherefore hauyng now as they thought sufficient matter agaynst him they purposed speedely to proceede to his condemnation Ex Registro Fiâ—ziames Lond. And because they would seeme to doe all thynges formally and by prescript order they first drew out certaine short and summary rules by the which the Byshop should be directed in this solemne Session which are these 1. First let the Byshop sit in his tribunall seate in our Ladyes Chappell 2. Secondly let him recite the cause of his comming Marke the manner of this proceeding and take Notaryes to him to enact that shal be there done 3. Thirdly let him declare how vppon Sonday last at Paules Crosse he caused to be published a generall monition or denunciation that all fautours and mainteyners of Richard Hunne should come in as by this day submit themselues and let him signifie withall how certaine haue come in and haue appeared already 4. Fourthly let him protest say that if there remayne any yet behynd which haue not appeared accordyng to the former monition and denunciation yet if they will come and appeare and submit themselues they shal be heard receiued with grace and fauour 5. Fiftly let the Byshop or some other at his appointmeÌ„t recite the Articles obiected agaynst Richard Hunne in the tyme of his life and theÌ„ the other Articles likewise which were out of his great booke of the Bible extracted 6. Sixtly let the aunsweres and confessions of the sayd Richard Hunne summarely be recited with the AttestatioÌ„s made to the same Articles Also let his bookes be exhibited and theÌ„ Thomas Brooke his seruaunt be called for 7. Seuently let it be openly cryed at the Quere doore that if there be any which will defend the articles opinions bookes or the memory of the said Richard Hunne let them come and appeare and they shall be heard as the lawe in that behalfe shall require 8 Eightly let it be openly cryed as in maner before for such as be receiuers fauourers defenders or beleeuers of the sayd Richard Hunne that all such do appear and submit themselues to the Bishop or else he intendeth to proceede to the excommunication of them in generall according to the exigence of the law in that behalfe 9 Ninthly then the Byshop speaking to the standers by and to them which sate with him vpon the bench of the Clergie demaunding of them what their iudgement
the person and credite of Syr Thomas Moore The reasons of Syr Thomas More refuted Now as touching his reasons whereas he comming in with a flimme flamme of a horse mylne or a mylne horse in his owne termes I speake thinketh it probation good enough because he coulde not see him taken by the sleeue which murdered Hunne agaynst these reasons vnreasonable of his I alledge all the euidences and demonstratioÌ„s of the history aboue prefixed to be coÌ„sidered and of al indifferent men to be peased First how he was founde hanging with his countenance fayre with his bearde and head fayre kemmed hys bonet right set on his head with his eyne and mouth fayre closed without any driueling or spurging His body being taken downe The circumstaÌ„ces of Hunnes hanging considered was found loose whiche by hanging coulde not be his necke broken and the skinne thereof beneath the throate where the gyrdle went frette and faced away his gyrdle notwithstanding being of silke and so double cast about the staple that the space of the gyrdle betweene the staple and his necke with the residue also which went about his neck was not sufficieÌ„t for his head to come out His handes moreouer wroung in the wristes his face lyppes chinne doublet and shyrt coller vnstayned with any bloud when as notwithstaÌ„ding in a maner somewhat beyond the place where he did hang a great quantitye of bloud was found Also whereas the staple wheron he hanged was so that he could not climbe thereto without some meane there was a stoole set vp vpon the bolster of a bed so tickle that with the least touch in the world it was ready to fal And how was it possible that Hunne might hang himselfe vpon that staple the stoole so standing Besides the confession moreouer of Charles Iosephs owne mouth to Iulian Littell of Robert Iohnson Iohn Spalding the Belringer Peter Turner and others All whiche testimonyes and declarations being so cleare and vndeniable may suffice I trust any indifferent man to see where the truth of this case doth stand vnlesse maister Moore being a geÌ„tleman of Utopia Vtopia Morl. peradueÌ„ture after some strauÌ„ge guise of that country vseth to cary his eyes not in his head but in his affection not seing but where he liketh nor beleuing but what him listeth Finally where Sir Thomas Moore speaking of himselfe so concludeth that he hearing the matter what well might be sayde yet could not finde contrary but Hunne to be guilty of his owne death so in as many wordes to answere him agayne I perusing and searching in the storye of Richard Hunne what may wel be searched cannot but maruell with my selfe either with what darcknes the eyes of maister Moore be dared not to see that is so playne or els with what conscience he would dissemble that shame can not deny And thus by the way to the Dialogues of Syr Thomas Moore Thirdly touching the Dialogues of Alen Cope which had rather the Bishops Chauncellor and officers to be recounted among theues and murderers Aunswere to Alanus Copus for Richarde Hunne then Hunne to be numbred among the martyrs I haue herein not much to say because himselfe sayth but litle and if he had sayd lesse vnlesse his grouÌ„d were better it had made as little matter But forasmuch as he saying not much sendeth vs to seeke more in Moore so with like breuity agayne I maye sende him to William Tindall to shape him an aunswere Yet notwithstanding least Cope in saying something shoulde thinke Hunnes innocent cause to lack some frends which will not or dare not aduenture in defence of truth somewhat I will answere in this behalfe And first touching this murder of Hunne not to be his owne wilfull acte but the deede of others HuÌ„ne murdered not by himselâ—e but by others besides the demonstrations aboue premised to sir Thomas Moore now to M. Cope if I had no other euidences but onely these two I would require no more That is his cap founde so streight standing vpon his head and the stoole so tottering vnder his feet For how is it I will not say like but how is it possible for a man to hang himselfe in a silcken gyrdle double cast about a staple in suche shortnesse Not possible that Hunne so hangyng shoulde hang himselfe that neyther the space of the knot coulde well compasse his head about and yet hauing his cap so streight set vpon his head as his was Again how is it possible or can it be imagined for him to hang himselfe climing vp by a stoole which had no stay for him to stand vpon but stood so tickle that if he had touched the same neuer so litle it must needes haue fallen But Cope being something more prouideÌ„t in this matter seemeth to exceede not altogether so farre as doth M. Moore For he vnderstanding the case to be ambiguous doubtfull so leaueth it in suspeÌ„se neither determining that Hunne did hange himselfe and yet not admitting that hee died a martyr Cope denyeth Richard Hunne to dye a Martyr no more then they which are quelled by theues murderers in high way sides Well be it so as Cope doth argue that they which dye by the handes of feloÌ„s and murderers in theeuish waies be no martyrs yet notwithstanding this his owne similitude coÌ„paring the Bishops Chauncellour officers to theeues and murderers doth graunt at least that Hunne dyed a true man although no Martyr Now if the cause be it and not the paine that maketh a Marâ—yr in pondering the cause why Hunne was slayne we shall finde it not altogether like to the cause of them whiche perishe by Theeues and Robbers The cause not the paiâ— maketh a Martyr For such commonly because of theyr goodes and for some worldlye gayne to be sought by theyr death are made away beyng true men may peraduenture haue y e reward although not the name of Martyrs Whereas this mannes death being wrought neyther for money nor any such temporall lucre to redounde to his oppressors as it hath an other cause so may it haue an other name and deserue to be called by the name of Martyrdome Like as Abel being slayne by wicked Cain albeit he had no opinion of religion articulate agaynst him The cause of Abels death of HuÌ„nes compared but of spite onely and of malice was made away yet notwithstanding is iustly numbred among the Martyres so what let to the contrary but that Hunne also with him may be reckoned in the same societye seeing the cause wherefore they both did suffer proceedeth together out of one fountayne And what moreouer if a man should cal Naboth who for holding his right inheritance was slayne a Martyr what great iniury should he do eyther to the name or cause of the persoÌ„ worthy to be carped Agaynst Thomas Becket yet know M. Cope no speciall article of fayth was layd wherefore he dyed And why theÌ„ do you bestow vpon him
774. The third was this Tho. Man called Doctor Man burned as is here mentioned in Smithfield an 1518. who as by his owne confession and no lesse also by his trauaile appeareth was Gods champion and suffered muche trouble by the priestes for the cause and lawe of God Hee confesseth himselfe in the same Register that he had turned seuen hundreth people to his Religion and doctrine Thomas Man a great reader among the brethren of Amersham for the which he thanked God He conueyed also fiue couples of men and women from Amershā Oxbrige Burnham and Henley vppon Thamis where they dwelt vnto Suffolke and Northfolke that they mought be brought as he then termed it out of the deuils mouth The fourth was Robert Cosin named likewise among them Doctor Cosin ¶ Robert Cosin Martyr Robert Cousyn burnt at Buckingham THis Robert Cosin seemeth to be the same which in the former part of our history is forementioned being called by the name of father Robert and was burnt in Buckingham pag. 749. Of this Robert Cosine I finde in the Registers of Lincolne that he with Thomas Man had instructed and perswaded one Ioane Norman about Amersham The teaching doctrine of Robart Cosyn not to go on pilgrimage nor to worship any Images of Saints Also when she had bowed a peece of siluer to a saint for the health of her childe they disswaded her from the same and that she needed not to confesse her vnto a Priest but to be sufficient to lift vp her hands to heauen Moreouer they were charged by the bishop for teaching y e sayd Ioan that she might aswell drinke vppon the sonday before Masse A perilous heresie as any other day c. Ex. Regist. Ioan. Longland And thus you see the doctrine of these good men for the which they were in those daies abiured and condemned to death ¶ William Sweting alias Clerke martyr William Sweeting Martyr WIlliam Sweeting otherwise named Clerke first dwelt with the Ladye Percy at Dalington in the County of Northampton for a certayne space and from thence went to Boxsted in the County of Essex where he was the holy water Clerke the space of seuen yeares after that was baliffe and fermer to maystres Margerye Wood Ex Regist. Rich. Fitziames page 60. the terme of 13. yeares From Boxted he departed and came to the towne of saint Osithe where he serued the Prior of saint Sythes named George Launde the space of 16. yeares and more George Laund Prior of Saint Osithe abiured Where he had so turned the Prior by his perswasions that the sayd Prior of saynt Osithe was afterward compelled to abiure This William Sweting comming vp to London with the foresayd Prior for suspicion of heresie was committed to the Lollardes Tower vnder the custody of Charles Ioseph and there being abiured in the Churche of sainct Paule was constrayned to beare a fagot at Paules crosse and at Colchester And afterward to weare a fagot vpon his coat all his life Which he did two yeares together vpon hys left sleeue till at length the person of Colchester required hym to helpe in the seruice of the Churche and so pluckt the badge from hys sleeue and there he remayned two yeares being the holye water Clerke From thence afterward departed and trauailing abroad came to Rederith in the dioces of Winchester where he was holy water Clerke the space of a yeare then went to Chelsith where he was theyr neat heard and kept the towne beastes In the which towne vpon Sainct Annes day in the morning as he went forth with his beastes to the field the good man was apprehended brought before the Bishop and hys chamber searched for bookes This was anno 5511. Crimes obiected The crimes whereupon he was examined be these First for hauing muche conference with one William Man of Boxsted The Gospell of S. Mathewe Against pilgrimage in a booke which was called Mathew Item that he had familiaritie and frequented much the company of Iames Brewster who had bene before abiured Item that when his wife should go on pilgrimage he asked of her what good she should receiue by her going on pilgrimage adding moreouer that as he supposed it was to no purpose nor profite but rather it were better for her to keepe at home and to attend to her busines Item that he had learned Against trāsubstantiation and receiued of William Man that the Sacrament of the Priestes altar was not the present very body but bread in substaunce receiued in memoriall of Christ. Item that he propounded and affirmed the same doctrine to Iames Brewsteer Item Against Images because he had reprehended his wife for worshipping the Images in the churche and for setting vp candles before them And thus haue you all the causes and crimes layde against this William Sweting wherfore he was condemned Who then beeing asked what cause he had why hee should not be iudged for relapse sayd he had nothing els but onely that he commited himselfe to the mercye of almighty God ¶ Iames Brewster Martyr WIth William Sweting also the same time was examined and condemed Iames Brewster Iames Brewster of Colchester Martyr of the Parish of saint Nicholas in Colchester This Iames Brewster was a Carpenter dwelling ten yeares in the town of Colchester who being vnlettered could neyther reade nor write and was apprehended vpon the daye of S. Iames in one Walkers house in S. Clementes parish About sixe yeares before whiche was ann 1505. he had bene abiured by William Warham Archbishop of Caunterbury the see of London being then vacant And after other penaunce done at Colchester was enioyned to weare a Fagot vpon his vpper garment during his life Whiche badge he did beare vpon his left shoulder neare the space of two yeares till the Controller of the Earle of Oxforde pluckt it away because he was labouring in the workes of the Earle * The burning of William Sweting and Iames Brewster Item because he vsed the company and conference of Henry Hert Carpenter of Westminster and wrought with him in his science at Westminster Item for hauing a certaine litle booke of Scripture in English of an old writing almost worne for age whose name is not there expressed Maozim in the 11. chap. of Daniel is an Idole signifieth as muche as fortes or munitions Item because he hearing vppon a time one mayster Bardfield of Colchester thus say that he will not worship the Maozim in hart and thought shall dye in sight he asked afterwarde of William Man what that worde Maozim should meane who told him that it signified as muche as the masing God to wit the sacrament of the altar Itē that he had much conference with Henry Hert against ablations Images that it was better bestowed money which was geuen to the poore then that that was offered in pilgrimage Item for that he had communication and conference w t Roger
to be taught by the Scripture at least that the matter might be brought into open disputation in some free place of Germanye where y e truth might be discussed and iudged of learned men The Cardinall not pleased w t this in great anger cast out of many manacing words neither would admit hym any more to hys presence or speache whereas yet notwithstanding persisting in his obedience to the church of Rome gaue attendaunce wayting vpon the Cardinals pleasure a sufficient tyme. At last when no aunswere woulde come after hee had wayted y e space of v. or .vi. dayes to his great detriment greater daunger by the perswasion of hys friendes he departed Whereat if the Cardinall were displeased he had most cause to blame hymselfe And now whereas the Cardinall threatneth me sayth he not to let the action fall but y t the proces thereof shal be pursued at Rome vnlesse I eyther come and present my selfe or els be banished your dominions I am not somuch greeued for myne owne cause as y t you should susteyne for my matter any daunger or perill And therefore seeyng there is no place nor countrey Luther readie to be exiled which can keep me froÌ„ the malice of mine aduersaryes I am willing to depart hence and to forsake my couÌ„try whether soeuer it shall please the Lorde to leade me thanking God which hath counted me worthy to suffer thus muche for the glory of Christes name Here no doubt was the cause of Luther in great danger beyng nowe brought to this strayte The cause of Luther in great daunger that both Luther was ready to flye the countrey and the Duke agayne was as much afrayd to keepe hym had not the maruelous prouidence of God who had this matter in guiding here prouided a remedy where the power of man did fayle Gods prouidence by styrring vp the whole vniuersitie of Wittingberg who seeyng the cause of truth thus to declyne The Vniuersitie of Wittenberge writeth to the Duke for Luther with a full and a general consent addressed theyr letters vnto y e Prince in defence of Luther of his cause making their huÌ„ble suit vnto hym y t he of hys princely honour would not suffer innocency and the simplicity of trueth so cleare as is the Scripture to be foyled and oppressed by mere violence of certayne malignant flatterers about the Pope but that the errour first may be shewed and conuicted before the partye be pronounced gylty By the occasion of these letters the Duke began more seriously in hys minde to consider the cause of Luther and to read hys workes and also to harken to hys Sermons Wherby through Gods holy working he grew to knowledge and strength perceauing in Luthers quarrell more then he did before This was about the beginning of December an 1518. New indulgences set forth by Pope Leo. As this past on Pope Leo playing the Lyon at Rome in the meane time in the month of Nouember to stablishe his seate against this defection whiche he â—eared to come had sent forth new indulgences into Germany al quarters abroad The doctrine of the church of Rome w t a new Edict wherein he declared this to be the catholicke doctrine of the holy mother church of Rome Prince of al other churches that Bishops of Rome which are successours of Peter and vicares of Christ haue thys power and authoritie geuen to release and dispense also to graunt indulgences auaylable both for the liuing and for the dead lyeng in the paynes of purgatory And thys dotrine he charged to be receiued of all faythfull Christen men vnder payne of the great curse and vtter separation from all holy Church This Popishe decree and indulgence as a new Marchandise The Popes Alestake to picke mens purses or Alestake to get money being â—et vp in al quarters of Christendome for y e holy fathers aduauntage came also to be receiued in Germanye about the moneth of December Luther in the meane time hearing how they were about in Rome to proceede and pronounce agaynst him prouideth a certayne appeallation conceiued in due forme of law Luther appealeth froÌ„ the Pope to a general councell Miltitius the popes chamberlaine sent to duke Fridericke wherein he appealeth from the pope to the general Councell When Pope Leo percoaued that neyther his pardons would prosper to his minde nor that Luther coulde be brought to Rome to assay how to come to his purpose by crafty allurementes he sent his Chamberlayne Carolus Miltitius aboue mentioned which was a Germaine into Saxony to Duke Fridericke with a golden rose after y e vsuall ceremony accustomed euery yeare to be presented to him with secret letters also to certayne Noble men of the Dukes counsaile to sollicite y e popes cause and to remoue the Dukes minde if it might be from Luther But before Miltitius approched into Germany Maximilian the Emperour deceased in the month of Ianuary an 1519. At what tyme two there were which stoode for the election The death of Maximilian the Emperour Charles the 5. elected Emperour by the meanes of Duke Fridericke to wyt Fraunces the Frenche king and Charles king of Spayne which was also Duke of Austriche and Duke of Burgundy To make this matter short through the meanes of Fredericke Prince Elector who hauing the offer of the preferment refused the same the election fell to Carolus called Carolus the v. surnamed Prudence which was about the end of August In the month of Iune before there was a publike disputation ordeined at Lypsia The disputation at Lypsia which is a Cittie in Misnia vnder the dominion of George Duke of Saxonie vncle to Duke Fredericke This disputation first began thorough the occasion of Ioannes Eckius a Fryer and Andraeas Carolostadius Doctour of Wittenberge This Eckius had impugned certayne propsitions or conclusions of Martine Luther which he had written the yeare before touching y e popes pardons Agaynst him Carolostadius wrote in defence of Luther Eckius against Carolostadius Eckius agayne to aunswere Carolostadius set forth an Apology Whiche Apology Carolostadius agayn confuted by writing Upon this began the disputation with safe conduct graunted by Duke George to al singular Luther commeth to the disputation Melancthon newlye come to WitteÌ„berge persons that would resort to the same To thys disputation came also Martine Luther with Philip MelancthoÌ„ who not past a yeare before was newly come to Wittenberge Luther not thinking then to dispute in anye matter because of his appellation aboue mentioned but onely to heare what there was sayd and done First before the entry into the disputation it was agreed that the Actes should be penned by Notaryes and after to be diuulged abroad But Eckius afterward went backe from that pretending that the penning of the Notaries should be an hinderaunce a stay vnto them wherby the heate of them in their reasoning shuld the more languish and theyr
honour which notoriously will be disteined The 3. cause if they which most excell in nobility and authority among the Germaines shall not bend all theyr power to expell these heresyes First for that they shall appeare to degenerate from theyr progenitors who being present at the condemnatioÌ„ of Iohn Hus of other heretickes are sayd some of theÌ„ with theyr owne hands to haue led Iohn Hus to the fire Secondly for that they or the greater part of theÌ„ approuing with theyr authority * This edict of the Emperor aboue touched pag. 827. was deuised and set out not knowing to diuers of the Princes there And semeth chiefly to be brought about by the Pope and his flatterers about him Looke more hereof in the story of Sledan Lib. 3. the emperiall edict set forth of late in coÌ„demnatioÌ„ of M. Luther now except they shall folow the execution of y e same shall be noted inconstant or may be thought to fauor the same seing it is manifest that they may easily exterminate him if they were disposed The fourth cause is the iniury wrought by Luther to them their parentes The 4. cause and progenitors for as much as their fathers progenitors and themselues also haue alwayes holden the same fayth which the catholick church of Rome hath appoynted contrary to which fayth Luther with his sectaryes now doeth holde saying that many thinges are not to be beleued which theyr foresaid aunceters haue holden to be of fayth it is manifest therfore that they be condeÌ„ned of Luther for infidels and hereticks and so consequeÌ„tly by Luthers doctrine all theyr foreelders progenitors which haue deceased in this our fayth be in hell for errour in fayth importeth damnation The fift cause to moue them is that they should wel aduise consider the end The 5. reason or cause whereunto all these Lutherians do teÌ„d * The doctrine of Luther tendeth against the vsurped power of the Sea of Rome Ergo the doctrine of Luther dissolueth all obedience due to Magistrates This consequent is to be denied for the power of Magistrates is of God and he that resisteth them resisteth God So is not the vsurped power of the Pope which is that vnder the shadow of Euangelicall liberty they may abolish all superiority and power For although at the first beginning they pretended onely to adnul and represse our power ecclesiasticall as being falsely tyrannously vsurped agaynst the Gospell yet for as much as liberty is all theyr foundation and pretence by the which liberty the seculer power and magistrates can not binde men by any commaundementes be they neuer so iust or so reasonable * If the Pope doe say that no preceptes of Magistrates do oblige vnder paine of mortall sinne he sayth not true if hee say that Luther so teacheth he belyeth Luther who teacheth al men to be subiects vnto Magistrates no man more to obey theÌ„ vnder paine of mortall sinne it is manifest that theyr scope is to enfeeble and infringe as much or more the seculer state also although couertly they pretend to salue it to the end that when the seculer Princes shall beleue this theyr working not to be directed against them but onely agaynst the vsurped domination of the church and churchmeÌ„ then the laity which commonly hath bene alwayes agaynst men of the Church holding with them shall suffer the Church-men to be deuoured Which done no doubt but * Who so coÌ„sidereth the doctrine of Luther De Libertate Christiana shal finde this to be a false slaunder For how is it like that he meaneth any rebellion who describing a Christian calleth him a seruant and an vnderling to all men they will afterward practise the like vpon the secular Princes and potestates which now they attempt agaynst our ecclesiasticall iurisdiction The sixte cause to mooue and perswade them agaynst Luther is this for them to consider the fruites which folow of that sect The 6. cause as slaunders offences disturbaunce robberyes murders * The cause why the Pope doth charge the Lutherians with sedition dyd ryse vpon this because one Franciscus Sickyngus a valiant man and a great fauourer of Luther dyd warre agaynste the Archbyshop of Triers for 〈◊〉 two certain persons froÌ„ 〈◊〉 which should haue 〈◊〉 and by his meanes did not seditions dissentions which this sect hath and dayly doth styrre vp through whole Germany Also blasphemyes * As for sclaunderous words 〈◊〉 tauntes with what face 〈◊〉 Pope charge Luther being 〈◊〉 so impudent and bytter as in 〈◊〉 his present letter is manifest to 〈◊〉 seene wherein he sheweth himâ—â—â—â— in his own colours what he is slaunderous wordes scoffing iestes and bitter tauntes whiche are euer in theyr mouthes Agaynst which vnles that they shall finde a present remedy it is to be feared least the desolation of Gods wrath will fall vpon Germany being so diuided or rather vpoÌ„ the Princes of Germany who hauing the sword geuen of God into theyr hands for the suppression of malefactors suffer such enormities amongst theyr subiectes Ier. 48. Cursed is he sayth the Prophet which doth the worke of the Lorde negligently and holdeth backe his sworde from the bloud of wicked doers The seuenth reason is The 7. cause or reason that the princes should consider how Luther vseth the same way of seducing the people of Christ as hath the venimous vyper * If the doings properties of Mahumet be rightly considered 〈◊〉 should be found so aptly to resemâ—lâ— hym as the pope him self He decâ—â—neth from the word of God seâ—teth vp an other lawe so doeth 〈◊〉 Pope Hee killeth and sleyeth 〈◊〉 contrary part so doth the Pope He holdeth Saluation by workes of 〈◊〉 law so doth the Pope And if Mahumet giue liberty of flesh so 〈◊〉 not Luther but the Pope both â—â—keth it and also dispenseth with 〈◊〉 same Mahumet would not haue 〈◊〉 Religion reasoned vpon no 〈◊〉 will the Pope Briefly as the 〈◊〉 Mahumet is deuided into many suâ—dry sorts of Religion and of Religâ—ous meÌ„ so hath the sect of the pope hys Friers Monks Nunnes Hermâ—â— and other swarmes of an infinite varietie Mahumet practised in deceiuing so many thousands of soules in permitting to them the libertye of those thinges which flesh desireth and afterward in exempting them from such thinges as be more sharp in the law but that Luther a litle more temperately handleth the matter whereby he may deceiue more effectually For Mahumet geueth licence to haue many wiues and to diuorce and mary other at their pleasure This Luther to drawe vnto him the fauor of nunnes monks and priests such as be lasciuious in flesh preacheth that vowes of perpetuall continencye be vnlawfull much lesse to be obligatory and therfore permitteth vnto theÌ„ that they may mary forgetting by the way what the Apostle writeth of youÌ„g widowes saying 1. Tim. 5. That when they waxe wanton agaynst Christ then will they marrye hauing
the hie tippe of the Apostolicall dignitie and yeelde to God most hartie thankes for the same praying also from the bottome of their hearts for his excellent clemencie and perpetuall glory of his name and for healthe of soules and incolumitie of the vniuersall Churche that GOD wil geue his holines long continuance of felicity Hauing no misdout but that by such a ful consenting election of such a pastor of the vniuersall catholike church great profite and commoditie will ensue Which thing to hope and looke for his holinesse openeth to them an euident declaration in his owne letters testifying and protesting what a care it is to him both day night how to discharge his pastorall function in studying for the health of the flocke to him committed and especially in conuertinge the minds of Christian princes from warre to peace declaring moreouer what subsidie and reliefe his holinesse hath sent to the souldiers of Rhodes c. All which things they perpeÌ„ding with them selues conceiue exceeding hope and comfort in their mindes thus reputing and trusting that this coÌ„cord of Christian princes wil be a gâ—eat helpe and stay to the better quieting of things now out of frame without which neither the state of the coÌ„mon welth nor of Christian religion can be rightly redressed and much lesse the tyrannie of the barbarous Turke repressed Wherfore the excellent prince Lord Lieutenant to the Emperors maiestie with the other princes Electors and orders of this present assemble most hartily doe pray that his holines wil persist in this his purpose diligence as he hath vertuously begun leauing no stone vnremoued how the disagreeing hearts of ChristeÌ„ princes may be reduced to quiet and peace Can any good thing come out of Rome or if that will not be yet at least some truce and intermission of domestical dissentions may be obtained for the necessity of the time now present wherby all Christians may ioyne their power together with the helpe of God to go against the Turke to deliuer the people of Christ from his barbarous tyrannie and bondage Whereunto both the noble prince Lord Lieutenant and other princes of Germany wil put to their helping hands to the best of their abilitie And wheras by the letters of his holines with his instruction also exhibited vnto them by his Legate they vnderstand that hys holines is aflicted with great sorow for the prospering of Luthers sect The Pope much greeued for the prospering of Luther wherby innumerable soules committed to his charge are in danger of perdition therefore his holines vehemently desireth some speedy remedy against the same to be prouided with an explication of certaine necessary reasons causes wherby to moue the Germane princes therunto and that they will tender the execution of the Apostolique sentence and also of the Emperours edict set forth touching the suppression of Luther to these the L. Lieutenant and other princes and states doe answere that it is to them no lesse griefe and sorow then to his holines and also do lament as much for these impieties and perils of soules and inconueniences which grow in the religion of Christ either by the sect of Luther or any otherwise Further what help or counsel shall lie in them for the extirping of errors decay of soules health what their moderation can do they are willing and ready to performe considering how they stand bound subiect as wel to the Popes holines as also to the Emperours maiestie But why the sentence of the Apostolike see the Emperours edict against Luther hath not ben put in execution hetherto ther haue bene said they causes great and vrgent which haue led theÌ„ therto Causes why the princes haue not proceded by the Popes sentence against Luther as first in weying and considering with them selues that great euils inconuenience wold therupon ensue For the greatest part of the people of Germany haue alwaies had thys persuasion now by reading of Luthers bokes are more therin coÌ„firmed that great greeuances and inconueniences haue come to this nation of Germanie by the courte of Rome and therefore if they shuld haue proceded with any rigor in executing the Popes sentence Greeuances receaued by the court of Rome the emperors edict the multitude would conceiue suspect in their minds this to be done for subuerting the verity of the gospell for supporting confirming the former abuses greuances wherupon great warres tumults no doubt would haue ensued which thing vnto the princes states ther hath ben wel perceiued by many arguments For the auoiding wherof they thought to vse more gentle remedies seruing more oportunely for the time Againe wheras the reuerend L. Legate said they in the name of the Popes holines hath ben instructed to declare vnto theÌ„ that God suffreth this persecution to rise in the Church for the sins of men The Pope aunswered with his owne wordes that his holines doth promise therefore to begin the reformation with his owne court that as the corruption first spraÌ„g from thence to the inferior parts so the redres of al againe should first begin with the same Also wheras his holines of a good fatherly heart doth testify in his letters that he himselfe did alwaies mislike that the Court of Rome should intermeddle so muche and derogate from the coÌ„cordates of the princes and that his holines doeth fully purpose in that behalfe during his papacie neuer to practise the like but so to endeuor that euery one and especially the nation of the Germanes may haue their proper due and right graunting especially to the sayde nation his peculiar fauour who setteth not by these premisses but that this moste holy B. omitteth nothing which a good father or a deuout pastor may or ought to do to his sheepe Or who wil not be moued hereby to a louing reuerence and to amendement of his defaultes namely seeing hys holinesse so intendeth to accomplish the same in deede which in word he promiseth according as he hath begon And thus vndoubtedly both the noble L. Lieutenant all other princes states of the empire wel hope that he wil and pray most hartily that he may doe to the glory of our eternall God to the health of soules to the tranquilitie of the publike state For vnles such abuses and greuances with certain other articles also which the seculare princes assigned purposely for the same shall draw out in wryting shall be faithfully reformed Greuanceâ— of the Germaynes coÌ„plained of to the pope Vide infra there is no true peace coÌ„cord betwene the ecclesiasticall seculer estates nor any true extirpation of this tumult errors in Germanie that caÌ„ be hoped For partly by loÌ„g warres partly by reason of other greuances hinderances this nation of Germanie hath bene so wasted and consumed in money that vnneth it is able to sustaine it selfe in priuate affaires and necessary
innumerable obstacles of matrimonie inueÌ„ted and brought in Forbidding of mariage in diuers degrees not forbidden by Gods lawe wherby meÌ„ were forbid to mary in cases of kindred which stande vpon diuers degrees as vpon affinitie publike honesty spiritual kindred kindred by law kindred in blud c. and likewise in forbidding y e vse of meates which God hath created for mans necessitye and taught by the Apostle indifferently to be receiued with thanks geuing Forbidding of meates not forbidden by Gods lawe By these and many other such humane coÌ„stitutions men are yoked in bondage vntil by mony they obteined some dispeÌ„sation of those lawes at theyr handes which made them so y t money shall make that lawfull for rich men which is clearely prohibited vnto the poore By these snares of mens lawes constitutions not onely great summes of money are gathered out of Germanie caried ouer the Alpes but also great iniquitie is sprong vp amongst christians many offences and priuie hatreds do rise by reason that poore men do see themselues intangled with these snares for no other cause but for that they doe not possesse the thornes of the Gospel for so Christ doth often call riches Times forbidden THe like practise also is to be sene in the times restrained from Mariage by the heades of the Churche of Rome Tymes of mariage restrayned and after released for money from the Septuagesima Sonday somewhat before Lent when as notwithstanding bothe the Clergye and the seculars in the meane time wil liue licentiously and that openly in the face of all the world But this interdict proceedeth to this effect if a man shal presume so to do vpon his owne liberty without compounding But otherwise if there be any hope of money then that which was before vnlawful is now made lawful for euery man to do frely And this is also an other drawing net wherby great summes of mony are dragged out of the Germanes purses Wherupon also hangeth an other greeuance as great as thys that insuing out a dispeÌ„sation the state of the poore and of the rich is not indifferently weyed For where the rich escapeth many times for little or naught goeth cleare away the poore man shal be sure to pay for the shot A complaint for selling remission of sinnes for money BUt especially the burden and greuaunce of the Popes Indulgences and Pardons be most importable when as the Bishops of Rome vnder preteÌ„se of building some church in Rome or to warre against the Turke do make out their indulgences with their bulles perswading and promising to the simple people straunge wonderfull beâ—iâ—es of remission a Poena culpa that is from all theyr sinnes and punishment due for the same and that not in this life onely but also after this life to them that be deade burning in the fire of purgatorie Through the hope and occasion whereof true pietie is almost extinct in all Germanie while euery euill disposed person promiseth to him self for a litle money licence and impunitie to do what him lusteth Wherupon foloweth fornication incest adulterie periurie homicide robbing and spoyling rapine vsurye with a whole floud of all mischiefes c. A complaint against the Immunities of Clergie men ITem whosoeuer hee be that hath receiued any Ecclesiastical orders great or small thereby he doth contende to be freed from al punishmeÌ„t of the secular magistrate how great offeÌ„ce soeuer he do neither doth he vnaduisedly presume therupon but is mainteined in that liberty to sinne by the principal estates of the clergy For it hath often ben seene that whereas by the canonicall lawes priestes are forbidden to marry afterward they diligently labour and go about day and night to attempt and try the chastitie of matrones virgines and of the wiues daughters and sisters of the lay men and through their continual instance and labour partly with gifts and rewards and flattering wordes partly by their secrete confessions as they cal theÌ„ as it hath bene founde by experience they brynge to passe that many virgins and matrones which otherwise wold be honest haue beene ouercome and mooued to sinne and wickednesse and it happeneth oftentimes that they do detaine and keepe away the wiues and daughters froÌ„ theyr husbands and fathers threatning them wyth fire sword that do require them againe Thus through theyr raging lust they heap gather together innumerable mischieues and offences It is to be maruailed at howe licentiously wythout punishmente they dailye offende in robberyes The lycentious life of Priestes murther accusing of innocents burning rapine theft and counterfaiting of fals coyne beside a thousand other kinds of mischieues contrary and against al lawes both of God and manne not wythout great offence of others trusting onely vppon the fredome and liberty of sinne whych they vsurpe vnto themselues by the priuiledge of their canons For when as they once perceiue that it is lawfull for them to doe what they lust without controlment then they doe not onely contemne the ciuill Magistrates but also theyr Bishops and superiors whatsoeuer they either coÌ„maund or forbid them to do And moreouer to y e intent they may be the more maynteined in their mischiefe wickednes contrary to all reason and equitie it is partly forbiddeÌ„ the Archbyshops and Byshops to condemne these malefactours openly except they be first disgraded which must be done with sumptuousnes and pompe wherby it hapneth very seldome that those annoynted naughty packes do receiue condigne punishment Besides that the bishops are so bound by theyr chapters that they dare not punish any person which hath taken orders by the Canonicall lawes be the punishment neuer so light or smal By reason wherof the matter so falleth out that through this vnequall partiality betwene the laitie and the Clergie great hatred discord and dissention is sprong and risen It is also not a litle to be feared that if the Clergie which are the cause of this greuance and of other mischiefes whych daily they doe proceede to perpetrate haue not like lawes equall iudges and like punishment their offensiue life will mooue stirre vp some great tumults and sedition amongst the coÌ„mon people not only against the Clergy themselues but also against the superiours and magistrates for that they leaue so notorious offences vnpunished Wherfore necessity iustice doth require that the sayde preiudiciall priuiledges of the Clergie shoulde be abrogate and taken away and in their place bee prouided ordained and decreed that the Clergy of what order or degre soeuer they be shal haue like lawes like iudgement and punishment as the laitie haue Priestes ought to be subiecte to the same punishmentes as are the laâ— people so that they shal pretend no prerogatiue or fredome in like offence more then the lay maÌ„ but that euery one of the Cleargie offending vnder the iudge where the offence is committed shall be punished for hys fact according to the measure and equalitie of
his offence in such like maner as other malefactours are with the punishment apoynted by the common lawes of the Empire which thing without doubt wil please the true ministers of the church such as are honest and learned that they will not thincke their power and authoritie thereby in any case diminished By this meanes it shall be brought to passe that suche as are of the Clergie onely by name and otherwise naughty wicked men through the obedience due vnto their magistrates shal be compelled to liue more honestly and al sedition and priuie hatred betwene them and the laitie shall be put away and finally thereby the laitie shall be the more mooued and stirred to loue and reuerence such of the Clergie as be of a sounde life ¶ Complaint of excommunication abused ITem at Rome and in other places many Christiās are excōmunicate by the Archbyshops Byshops or by their Ecclesiastical iudges for prophane causes through the desire and couetousnes of money lucre Excōmunication abused in the church of Rome The cōsciences of men which are weake in fayth thereby are burthened and brought vnto desperation and finally for money luker a matter of no importaūce is made to tend to the destruction both of body soule contrary both to the law of God and mā for somuch as no mā ought to be excommunicate but onely for heresie or for some haynous fact perpetrate nor to be counted as separate frō the Christian Catholicke Church as the Scriptures do witnes Therfore the princes nobles states layty of the Sacred Empire desire require the Popes holynes that as a faythful Christian louyng father he will remoue the sayd burthen of excommunication vsed both in the sea of Rome also in the seas of all other Archbyshops and Ecclesiasticall Iudges and finally decree that no man shall hereafter be excommunicate but onely for a manifest conuict crime of heresie For it is to wicked a thyng that faythfull Christians for euery light offence touchyng any temporall goodes or gayne or for any other worldly matter but onely for obstinacie of heresie or some great enormitie should be excluded from almighty God and the Catholicke congregation ¶ The Churche burdened with number of holy dayes MOreouer the common people are not a litle oppressed with the great nūber of holy dayes for that there are now so many holy dayes that the husbādmē haue scarcely tyme to gather y e frutes of y e earth which they haue brought forth with so great labour trauayle The nūber of holydaies to be diminished beyng often in daūger of hayle rayne and other stormes which fruites notwithstandyng if they were not letted with so many holy daies they would gather bring home without any losse Besides that vpon those holy daies innumerable offences are committed done rather then God honoured or worshipped Which thing is so manifest that it nedeth no witnes For that cause the estates of the sacred Empire thinke it best most profitable for the Christian common wealth that this great nūber of holy dayes should be diminished whych ought rather to be celebrate in spirite veritie then wyth the externall worship and be better kept with abstinence from sinne Suspending and halowing of Churchyardes gainfull to the Pope and chargeable to the people FUrthermore if it happē that 2. or more do fight without any weapon in a Churchyard onely with their fists Hallowing of Churchyardes abused for money or by the heare that there be neuer so litle bloud shed by by y e clergy haue recourse to enterdiment doe not suffer any more Christen burials there to be done before that all the citizens with great pomp expenses do cause it to be consecrated halowed againe with no lesse charge then when at the first of a prophane place it was halowed for burial all which things do redound to the charges costes of the laity And though the churches or chapels be neuer so litle which are so hallowed yet the suffraganes do burden and oppresse the simple poore housholdes be they neuer so bare or nedy with superfluous expenses and require moreouer gifts of the people which is not for theyr ease to geue Also the suffragans haue inuēted that no other but only themselues may baptise belles for the lay people Baptising of Belles Wherby the simple people vpō the affirmation of the suffragans do beleue that such belles so baptised wil driue away euill spirits and tempests wherupon a great number of godfathers are appoynted especially such as are riche which at the time of the baptising holding the rope wherwithal the bel is tied the suffragan speaking before them as is accustomed in the baptising of young children they altogether do answere Bells weare coates A question whether these gossips which christen Belles may marry togeather by the Canon law geue the name to the bell The bell hauing a new garment put vpon it as is accustomed to be don vnto the Christians after this they go vnto sumptuous bākets wherunto also the gossips are biddē that therby they might geue the * Spoyling of the people by baptising of Belles greater reward and the suffraganes with their chaplaines and other ministers are sumptuously fed Yet doth not this suffise but that the suffragane also muste haue a rewarde which they doe call a small gifte or present whereby it happeneth oftentimes that euen in small villages a 100. florens are consumed and spent in such christnings which is not onely superstitious but also contrary vnto Christian religiō a seducing of the simple people and mere extortion Notwithstanding the Bishops for to enriche their Suffraganes doe suffer these things and other farre worse wherefore such wicked and vnlawfull things ought to be abolished Complaint against Officials and other Ecclesiasticall iudges THe Officials also of Archbishops for the most part are vnlearned vnable men Against Officials besides that men of euil conditions taking thought for nothing but onely for money Also howe corruptly they liue and continue in notorious crimes transgressions it is daily sene Wherby the laity whom they ought to correct and punish for their offences instruct in Christian godlinesse are not in any poynt by them amēded but rather by them encouraged and confirmed in their offences Besides this the laitie are miserably robbed spoiled of their goodes by these light vile officials In whose conscience there is no sparke of christian pity and godlines but only a wicked desire couetousnesse Which thing the archbishops and bishops if they were in dede such as they are called that is to say the pastours and shepheards of Christ without doubt they would no lōger suffer or commit Christes flocke to such wicked and offensiue pastors to be fed and nourished Howe the Ecclesiasticall iudges do annexe certaine special causes being lay matters vnto their owne iurisdiction and will by no meanes release the same WHensoeuer any
causes are pleaded in iudgement before an Ecclesiasticall iudge Lay matters brought into the spirituall court for money either for rauishyng of virgins or for children vnlawfully borne out of wedlocke or for seruants wages or any other matters touching widowes the Ecclesiasticall iudges being called vpon by the superiors of the laitie which do contend they will neyther deferre that iudgement or by any meanes wil be intreated to remit them to theyr ordinarie iurisdiction The gaine that riseth to the Clergie by false sclaunders and rumours Scoulding matters brought to the spiritual court for gayne and lucre IT happeneth oftentimes that men and women through sinister and false reports sclanders are brought before the Official or Ecclesiasticall iudge as men gilty and shall not be declared innocēt before they haue cleared thēselues by an othe Whych purgation so made they are restored again to their former estimation And albeit that the damages costes ought to be repaide againe vnto such as be so falsly accused yet notwithstāding the innocents thēselues are forced to pay two gildernes and a quarter for their letters of absolution And this is the cause why that the Officials other Ecclesiastical iudges do so greedely folowe the action of such vnlawful false slanderous accusatiōs chalenging the hearinge thereof onelye vnto them selues which thyng no doubt redoundeth to the great and most singular hurt and detriment of all men For oftentimes it happeneth that women falling together in cōtention thorowe anger hatred or some other affection do speake euill or slaunder one an other and outrage somuch that the one oftentimes accuseth the other either of adoultry or witchery Which thinge being brought before the Officiall shee which throughe her anger had so slaundered the other is forced by an othe to excuse and purge her selfe that whatsoeuer iniurious or slanderous word she had spoken came not of any deliberate purpose or intent but through wrath and displeasure In like maner the other whiche is accused either of adoultrie or sorcerie is commaunded by an othe to declare her innocencie that shee is not guiltie of those factes so that it is euident vnto all men that in such cases whether they be guiltie or not guiltie they must sweare if they will keepe theyr good name and fame Whereby not onely the vnlawfull luker of gaine and money is soughte but also wilful periurie forced and the seculare power and iudges letted from the punishment therof so that contrary to all reason offences do remaine vnpunished Complaint against spirituall iudges taking Seculare causes from the Ciuile Magistrate ALl be it there be many causes so indifferent to both iurisdictions The wrasting of temporall causes vnto the spirituall court for gayne of money that they may be pleaded and punished as wel by the ciuill Magistrate as ecclesiasticall iudge notw tstanding it happeneth oftentimes that when as the ciuill Magistrates would exercise their office and iurisdiction in this behalfe they are forbidden and letted by the Ecclesiastical iudges vnder paine of excōmunication Which thing if it should long continue and be suffred the Ecclesiasticall iudges would shortly take away all maner of causes from the ciuil Magistrate his iurisdiction which is vntolerable and derogatorie both vnto the Emperors maiesty and other states of the Empire And albeit that by the common lawes manifest periuries adulteries withcrafts and such other like may indifferently be punished by Ecclesiastical or ciuil iudges for the time being so that preuention in this behalfe taketh place notw tstanding the Ecclesiasticall iudges goe about to vsurpe vnto themselues and theyr iurisdiction all suche maner of causes which burthen and greuance the ciuill iurisdiction and power ought not to suffer A complaint against Ecclesiastical iudges intermedling with cases of the secular Court but will not suffer their cases once to be touched of the other MOreouer the Ecclesiasticall iudges saye The clergy may deale in ciuill causes but the ciuill magistrate must not deale in theirs that in suche case it is lawful for them to take prophane matters in to their hands if the ciuil magistrate be found negligent in executing of iustice but contrariwise they will not suffer y t the like order shoulde be kept with them neither will they permit that in Ecclesiasticall matters any man may complaine vnto the ciuil Magistrate for lack of iustice and require the administration of iustice at his hand Albeit they do define all lawes generally common determine howe the Canon lawes may help and assist the ciuil and contrariwise the ciuil lawes the Canon Complaint against certaine misorders of the Cathedral Churches for vsing double punishment for one offence against the lawe FOrsomuch as it is forbidden both by gods law mans Certaine orders of Cathedrall churches reproueable y t no man shuld be beaten with 2. rods that is to say be punished with 2. kinds of torments worthely therefore do all wise men detest abhorre the odious statutes of diuers cathedral churches wherby murtherers both men women other as wel light as greuous offenders haue ben hetherto vexed tormented for hetherto it hath bene accustomed y t such as wer gilty of murther such other crimes which they cal cases reserued vnto the bishops after they had made their auricular confession were cōpelled to their great ignominy shame to do penaunce in the sight of all the people which penāce were not so much to be disalowed hearing some semblance of the institution of the primatiue churche if so be it these busie officials being contente therew t wold not extort more and greater summes of money then were right and lawful and so punish those offenders with double punishment wherew tall it is to be marueiled how many be offended and greeued Howe wicked a thynge thys is and howe farre it differeth from Christes instititution we will referre it to euery good conscience to iudge Complaint of Officials for mainteining vnlawfull vsuries Officials taking pensions of priestes for keeping concubines FUrthermore the Officials being allured thoroughe the greedy and vnsatiable desire of money do not only not forbid vnlawful vsuries and gaines of mony but also suffer and maintaine the same Moreouer they taking a yerely stipend and pension do suffer the Clergy and other religious persons vnlawfully to dwel with their concubines and harlots and to beget children by them Bothe whych things howe great pearil offence and detriment they doe bring bothe vnto body and soule euery man may plainely see so that it neede not to be rehearsed except he wil make himselfe as blinde as a mole Complaint of Officials permitting vnlawfull cohabitation with other when the husband or wife are long absent FUurthermore where it so happeneth as it doeth oftentymes that either the good manne or the good wife by meanes of warre or some other vowe hath taken in hande some long iourney and so tarieth longer then serueth the appetite of the other the Officiall
thou wilt The martyrdom of Hen. Sutphē Then another treading vpon his brest bounde his necke hard to a step of the ladder that the bloud gushed out of his mouth and nose This was done to strangle him withall for they saw that for all his sore woundes he would not die After he was bound to the ladder he was set vpright Then one running vnto him set his halbard for the ladder to leane against for those countreymen vse no commō hangman but euery mā exerciseth the office without difference but the ladder slipping awaye from the point of the halbard caused that the halbard strake him through the body Then they cast this good man with ladder and all vpon the wood which tumbling downe light vpon the one side Then Iohn Holmeus ranne vnto him strake him with a mace vpon the brest till he was dead and stirred no more Afterward they rosted him vpon the coles for the wood as aftē as it was set on fire would not burne out And thus this godly preacher finished his martyrdome Ex Epist. Mart. Lut. which was ann 1524. Ex Epist. Mart. Luth. About the same time many other godly persons such as feared God for the testimonie of the Gospell were throwne into the riuer of Rhene and into other riuers where their bodies afterward were found Diuers Martyrs secretly drowned in riuers Iohn of Diethmar Martir and taken vp Also in the saide Towne of Diethmar another faithfull Saint of God named Iohn suffered the like martirdome Thus these two blessed and constant Martyrs as two shining lights set vp of God in testimonie of his truth offered vp the sacrifice of their confession sealed with their bloud in a sweete odor vnto God At the Towne of Hala likewise another preacher named M. George for ministring in both kindes M. George of Hala preacher in Saxony Martyr was martired and slaine of a like sort of cutchrotes set vp by monks and friers to murther him neere to the towne called Haschemburge Ex Crisp. Pantal. At Prage also in Bohemia another for changing hys Monkerie into Matrimonie did suffer in like maner Ex Lud. Rab. Furthermore in the same yeare of our Lord aboue mentioned 1524. and 22. of Octob. the Towne of Miltenberge in Germany was taken and ransackt The towne of Miltenberge and diuers of the inhabitants there slaine and many imprisoned for mainteining and keeping with them Carolostadius to be theyr preacher Ex Raba Pantal. In the same catalogue of holy Martirs likewise is to be placed Gaspar Tamber Also another called Georgius Gasper Tābar George a Scriuener of Vienna Martirs a Scriuener which both wer burned at Uienna in Austria ¶ The lamentable martyrdome of Iohn Clerke of Melden in Fraunce MElden is a citie in Fraunce x. miles distant from Paris where Iohn Clerke first was apprehēded takē Ioh. Clerke of Melden Martir ann 1523. for setting vp vpon the Church dore a certayne Bill against the Popes pardons lately sent thyther from Rome in which Bill he named the Pope to be Antichrist For the which his punishment was this Ioh. Clerke scourged for calling the Pope Antichrist that three seueral days he should be whipped afterward haue a marke imprinted in his forehed as a note of infamy His mother being a christiā womā although her husband was an aduersary when she beheld her sonne thus pitiously scourged and ignominiously deformed in the face Ioh. Clerke marked in the forehead cōstantly boldly did encourage her sonne crieng with a loude voice Blessed be Christ and welcome be his printes and markes After this execution and punishment susteined the sayd Iohn departed that towne and went to Roisie in Bry from thence remoued to Metz in Lotharing where he remained a certaine space applyeng his vocation beyng a Wollecarder by his occupation Wheras he the day before that the people of that city should go out to the suburbs to worship certaine blind idols neere by after an old vse and custome amongst them receiued being inflamed with the zeale of God went out of the Citie to the place where the Images were and brast them all downe in peeces The next morow after when y e Canons Priestes Monkes keping their old custome had brought with them the people out of the Citie to the place of Idolatry to worship as they were wont they found all their blocks and stocks almighty lye broken vpon the ground At the sight whereof they being mightely offended in theyr mindes set all the Citie on a gog to search out the author thereof Who was not hard to be found for so much as this foresayde Clerke besides that he was noted of them to be a man much addicted that way he was also seene somewhat late in the euening before to come from the same place into the Citie Wherfore he being suspected and examined vpō the same at first confessed the fact rendring also the cause Ioh. Clerke taken for casting downe Images which moued him so to do The people hearing this and being not yet acquainted with that kinde of doctrine were moued marueilously against him crieng out vpon him in a great rage Thus his cause being infourmed to the Iudges wherin he defended the pure doctrine of the sonne of God he was condemned and led to the place of executiō where he susteined extreme tormēts The greeuous tormentes of Ioh. Clerke For first his hand was cut off from his right arme then his nose with sharp pinsons was violently pluckt from his face after that both his armes and his pappes were lykewise pluckt and drawne with the same instrument To all them that stoode looking vpon it was an horrour to behold the greeuous and dolefull sight of his paines againe to behold his pacience or rather the grace of God geuing him the gift so to suffer The Constancye of this blessed Martyr it was a wonder Thus quietly and constantly he endured in his torments pronouncing or in a manner singing the verses of the 115. Psal. Simulacra eorum sunt argentum aurum c. Their Images be syluer and golde the woorke only of mans hand c. The residue of his life that remayned in his rent body was committed to the fire and therewith consumed which was about the yeare of our Lord 1524. Ex Plant. Crisp. Iohn Castellane THe yeare next ensuing Iohn Castellane Doctour Martyr which was 1525. mayster Iohn Castellane borne at Tourney a Doctour of Diuinitie after that he was called vnto y e knowledge of God and became a true preacher of his word and had preached in Fraunce in a place called Barleduc also at Uittery in Partoise at Chalon in Champaine and in the towne of Uike which is the Chamber and Episcopall Seate of the Bishop of Metz in Loraine after he had laide some foundation of the doctrine of the Gospell in the towne of Metz in returning from thence he
Nicholas Frenchman Nicholas Frenchman MarioÌ„ wyfe of Augustinus Martyrs Marion wife of Augustinus An. 1549. M. Nicholas and Barbara hys Wyfe also Augustinus a Barber and Marion hys Wyfe borne about Hennegow after they had bene at Geneua a space came into Germanye thinkyng that way to passe ouer into England By the way comming to HeÌ„negow Augustine desired M Nicholas because he was learned to come to Bergis to visite and comfort certeyne brethren there which he willingly did From thence passing by Dornic or Tornay they held on theyr iourney toward England But in the way Austen and his wife being knowen were detected to the Lieuetenaunt of Dornic who in all speedy hast folowing after them ouertooke them 4. myles beyond Donic Augustine how I can not tell escaped that time out of theyr handes and could not be found The souldiours then laying handes vpon Nicholas and the 2. women brought them backe agayne to Dornic In returninge by the waye when M. Nicholas at the table gaue thankes as the maner is of the faythfull the wicked Ruler scorning them and swearing like a tyraunt sayd Now let vs see thou lewd heretick whether thy God can deliuer thee out of my hand To whome Nicholas aunswering againe modestly asked what had Christ euer offended him that he with his blasphemous swearing did so teare him in pieces desiring him Blasphemy of a Papist that if he had any thing against Christ rather he would wreke his anger vpon his poore body and let the Lord alone Thus they being bound hands feet were brought to Bergis and there laid in the doungeon TheÌ„ duke Ariscote accompanyed with a great number of priestes and Franciscan Friers and with a Doctor whiche was theyr warden came to talke with them Nicholas sâ—anding in the middest of them being asked what he was and whither he would aunswered theÌ„ perfectly to all theyr questions and moreouer so confounded the Friers that they went away ashamed saying that be had a deuil and crying The Fryers confounded to the fire with him Lutherane As they continued looking still for the day of their execution it came to the Riuers myndes to aske of Nicolas in what house he was lodged wheÌ„ he came to Bergis Nicolas sayd he had neuer bene there before and therefore being a straunger he could not tell the name of the house When Nicolas would confesse nothing Duke Ariscotus came to Barbara Nicholas hys Wyfe to know where they were lodged at Bergis promising many fayre woordes of deliuery if she would tell Barbarn reuolted She being a weake and a timorous woman vttered all By the occasion whereof great persecution folowed and many were apprehended Where this is to be noted that shortlye Gods punishment vpon persecutours euen vpon the same the sonne of the sayd Duke Ariscotus was slayne and buryed the same day when Augustinus was burned To be short Nicolas shortly after was brought before the Iudges and there condemned to be burned to ashes At which sentence geuing Nicholas condemned Nicolas blessed the Lord which had counted him worthy to be a witnesse in the cause of hys deare and welbeloued sonne Going to the place of execution he was commaunded to speake nothing to the people or els he should haue a balle of wood thrust in his mouth Being at the stake and seeyng a great multitude aboute him forgetting his silence promised he cryed with a loud voyce O Charles Charles how long shall thy hart be hardened And with y t one of y e souldiours gaue him a blow Then saide Nicholas again Ah miserable people thou art not woorthy to whom the word of God should be preached And thus hee spake as they were binding him to the stake The â—riers came out with theyr olde song crying that he had a deuill To whom Nicholas spake the Uerse of the Psalme Depart from me all ye wicked for the Lord hath heard the voyce of my weepyng And thus this holye Martyr paciently taking his death commended vp his spirit vnto God in the middest of the fire Ex Lud. Rab. Pantal. et alijs  Marion Wife of Austen aboue mentioned At Bergis in Hennegow An. 1549. After the Martyrdome of this M. Nicolas MarioÌ„ the wife of Austen was called for The martyrdom of Marion With whome they had much talke about the maner and state of Geneua asking her how the Sacraments wer administred ther and whether shee had celebrated there the Lordes Supper To whom she aunswered that the Sacramentes there were celebrated after the Lordes institution of the which she was no Celebrator but a Partaker The sentence of her condemnation was this that she should be interred quicke When she was let downe to the graue Marion buryed quicke kneeling vpon her knees she desired the Lord to help her and before she should be throwne downe she desired her face might be couered with a napkin or some linnen cloth who being so couered and the earth thrown vpon her face and her body the hangman stamped vpon her with hys feet till her breath was past Ibidem The watchmeÌ„ or souldiours of Bellimont Augustine the husband of Marion At Bellimont in Hennegow An. 1549. Ye heard before how Austen escaped before at the taking of Nicholas and the 2. women After this he gaue himselfe to sell spices other pedlary ware from place to place Who at length coÌ„ming to the Towne of Bellimont in Hennegow there was knowne detected to the Magistrate Whereof he hauing some intelligence before left his ware ran away And seeing moreouer the house beset about with harnised men where he was hosted he began to be more afeard and hid himself in a bush for he was very timorous and a weake spirited man But the houre beyng come which the Lord hath appoynted for him it happened that certayne standing vpon the towne walle which might well see him go into the thicket or bushe gaue knowledge therof to the souldiours Augustine againe taken which folowed hym to the bushe and tooke him Beyng taken he was had to Bergis the head towne of Hennegow where being examined valiauntly standyng to the defence of his doctrine aunswered his aduersaryes with great boldnes Wherein here is to be noted and maruelled to see the worke of the Lord Example of Gods goodnes in strengthening the weake harted how this man being before of nature so timorous now was so strengthened wyth Gods grace that he nothing feared the force of al his enemies Among other came to him the Warden of the Gray Friers with a long Oration perswadyng him to relent or els he shoulde be damned in hell fyre perpetually To whom Austen aunsweryng agayn sayd proue that which you say by the authority of Gods woord that a man may beleue you you saye much but you proue nothing rather lyke a Doctor of lyes then of truth c. At last he being there condemned to be burnt at Bellimont was brought to the Inne
where he shoulde take horse where was a certayne Gentleman a straunger who drinkyng to him in a cup of wine desired hym to haue pity vpon him selfe and if he would not fauour his life yet that he would fauour his owne soule To whome sayd Austen after he had thanked hym for his good will what care I haue sayd he of my soule you may see by this that I had rather geue my body to be burned then to do that thing that were agaynst my conscience WheÌ„ he was come to the towne of Bellimont where he should be burned the same day there was a great buriall of the Duke Ariscotus his sonne which was slayne a litle before as is before touched by the occasion whereof many nobles and gentlemen were there present The death and martyrdome of Austen which hearing of this Austen came to him and talked with him When the day came of hys martyrdome the people being offended at his coÌ„stancy cryed out to haue him drawne at an horse tayle to the place of burning but the Lord would not suffer that In fine being tyed to the stake and fire set vnto him hartely he prayed to the Lord so in the fire paciently departed Ex Crisp. alijs The names of the persecutours be not expressed in the story Ex Ioan Sled lib. â—2 A certayne woman of Auspurge At Auspurge An. 1550. At Auspurge a certayne woman there dwelling seeing a priest to cary the hoste to a sicke person wyth Taper lyght as the maner is asked hym what he meant so to goe with candle lyght at noone daye For thys shee was apprehended and in great daunger had it not bene for the earnest sute and prayer of the women of that City and at the intercession of Mary the Emperours sister Ex Ioan Sled lib. 22.  Two Virgins In the Dioces of Bamberge An. 1551. In the Dyoces of Bamberge 2. maydes were ledde out to slaughter Two Virgins Martyrs whych they susteyned wyth patient hartes and cheereful couÌ„tenauÌ„ces They had garlands of straw putte on theyr heades Whereupon one comforting the other going to theyr martyrdome seing Christ sayd she for vs bare a Crowne of thorne why shoulde wee sticke to beare a Crowne of straw No doubt but the lorde wil render to vs agayne better then Crownes of golde some sayd that they were Anabaptistes And it might be sayd Melanct that they had some fond opinion admixed withal yet they did hold sayth he the foundation of the Articles of our fayth and they dyed blessedly in a good conscience and knowledge of the sonne of God Fewe doe liue without errors Flatter not your selues thinking your selues so cleere that you can not erre Haec Philip. Melancth The names of the persecutors appeare not in the story The Christian City of Magdeburge An. 1551. When Charles the emperour had almost gotte all his purpose in Germany Constancie to be noted in the citie of Magdeburge in obtruding hys Religion of Interim into all places which was receiued of the most part of all the chiefe Princes and Cittyes onely the Citty of Magdeburge continuing in the constancy of their doctrine reformed refused to admit the same Wherefore warre was raysed agaynst them theyr City besieged and great violence vsed so that many honest and religious Citizens for the Gospels cause susteyned great perils and daunger of death At last when they had manfully and constantly endured such great distresse and calamity the space of a whole yere thorow the blessed prouideÌ„ce of almighty God who about the same time sent warre betwene the French king and the Emperour honest reconciliation was made betwene them and the Emperor whereby they were receiued into fauor and suffered to enioy theyr former religion quietly Ex Ioan. Sled lib. 23. Iames Hesselius ChaÌ„berlayne of Gaunt and the Friers there Hostius other wise called George At Gaunt An. 1555. This Hostius borne at Gaunt Hostius martyr was cunning in grauing in armour and in steele He first was in the French Church here in England during the reigne of King Edward After the comminge of Queene Mary he weÌ„t to Norden in Friseland wyth hys Wyfe and Children From thence hauing businesse hee came to Gaunt where after a certayne space that hee hadde there continued instructing diuers of hys friendes he heard that there was a blacke Fryer which vsed to preach good doctrine to the people Wherefore he being desirous to heare came to hys Sermon where the Frier contrarye to his expectation preached in defence of transubstantiation At the hearing whereof his hart was so full that he had muche a doe to refrayne while the Sermon was finished As soone as the Frier was come downe he braste out and charged him with false doctrine persuadyng the people as well as he could be heard by the scriptures that the bread was but a Sacrament onelye of the Lordes body The Fryer not willing to heare him made signes vnto him to depart Also the throÌ„g of the people was such that it caryed hym out of the dores He had not gone far but Hesselius the Chamberlaine ouertooke him caried him to prison Then were Doctours and other Friers as Pistorius and Bunderius brought to reason with him of the Sacrament of Inuocation of Saintes and Purgatory He euer stood to the triall onely of the scripture whiche they refused Then was it agreed that he shoulde declare his mind in writing which he did He wrote also to his wyfe at Emden comforting her and requiring her to take care for Samuel and Sara hys children When he was condemned he was coÌ„mauÌ„ded not to speake to the people Hesselius the Officer made great hast to haue him dispatched Wherfore he myldely like a lambe praying for his enemyes gaue him selfe to bee bounde paciently taking that they would doe agaynst him whom first they strangled then consumed his body being dead wyth fire And this was the Martyrdome of Hostius Ex Lud. Rabo lib. 6.  Iohn Frisius Abbot Ioan. Frisius Abbot In Bauaria An. 1554. Ioanne Sled Lib. 25. maketh recorde of one Ioan. Frisius Abbotte of Newstat within the Dioces of the B. Herbipolensis in Bauaria who being suspected of Lutheranisme was called to accompt of his fayth and stroÌ„gly persisting in his assertions and defeÌ„ding the same by the scriptures he was therefore displaced and remooued from all hys iurisdictions .25 of Iune an 1554. Ex Sled The Bayliffe of Hennegow The pittious martirdome of Bertrand le Blas gouernour of the towne and Castle of Dornic Peter De uentiere LieuetenauÌ„t to the sayd Bayliffe Philip de Cordis chiefe couÌ„sellour in criminall causes Nic. Chambree Pet. Rachelier Iames de Clerke Nicholas of Fernague M. Hermes of Wingles one of the counsell for the sayd Baliwicke Bertrand le Blas At Dornic An. 1555. The Story of Bertrand is lamentable his tormentes vncredible the tyrannye shewed vnto him horrible the constancye of the Martyr admyrable This Bertrand beyng a Sylkeweauer
resurrection of flesh and briefly al the articles of true religioÌ„ Lying 〈◊〉 And thus he charged them without any proofe moouyng both the king and people without any forme of law to destroy and cut them in pieces c. The third that wrote against theÌ„ was Cenalis Cenalis â—â—â—shop of Aâ—â—ranches pâ—â—secutouâ— bishop of Auranches which debated the same marter but w t lesse vehemency then the other defending impudently that theyr assembles were to mainteine whoredome coÌ„playning of the Iudges because they were no sharper with theÌ„ saying that theyr softnesse was y e cause why the nuÌ„ber of theÌ„ so much encreased Among other pointes of his booke this one thing he disputeth maruelous pleasauntly touching y e signes markes of the true Church first presupposing this one thing which is true Note 〈◊〉 the true notes of 〈◊〉 pope holy church that y e true Church hath hys signes by y e which it may be knowne froÌ„ y e false churche and therupoÌ„ making no mention at all either of preaching or ministratioÌ„ of sacrameÌ„ts thus he inferreth y t theyr church which was the catholick church had belles by the which theyr assembles be ordinarily called together the other church which is of the Lutherans hath clappes of harquebuses pistelets for signes wherby they as it is coÌ„monly bruted are wont to coÌ„gregate together Upon this supposall as vpon a sure foundation he grounding his matter vaunted triumphed as one hauing gotten a greate conquest and made a long Antithesis or comparison by the which he would proue that bels were y e markes of the true church The belles said he do sound Belles to 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of the true Church the harquebuses do cracke or thunder The belles do geue a sweete tune and melodious the signes of the Lutheranes make a foule noyse and terrible The belles do open heauen the other do open hell Bels chase away cloudes and thunder The 〈◊〉 Belles in the Pope church the other gender cloudes and counterfeite thunder with many other propertyes moe which he brought out to proue that the Church of Rome is the true Church because it hath those belles Marke good Reader the profound reasons and argumentes which these great doctors had either to defeÌ„d theyr own church or to impugne the Apologies of the Christians Briefly to finish the residue of this story as the faythfull Christians were thus occupied in writing theyr Apologyes and in comforting theyr brethreÌ„ in prison with theyr letters the aduersaryes agayne w t theyr faction were not idle but sought all meanes possible to hasten forward the execution geuing diligent attendance about the prison and other open places to satisfy theyr vncharitable desire with y e death of them whose religion they hated Finally the 17. day of September commission was directed out by the king and certayne Presidentes and counsellers appoynted to ouersee the expedition of the matter WherupoÌ„ diuers of the poore afflicted Gospellers were brought forth to theyr iudgement and martyrdome as anon Christ willing you shall heare Henricus Pantal. lib. 11. partly touching this persecution of the Parisians referreth the tyme thereof to the yeare of our Sauiour .1557 whyche the Frenche Chronicles doe assigne to the yeare .1558 and addeth moreouer that the Germanes beyng the same time in a certayne colloquy at wormes diuers learned men resorted thither froÌ„ Geneua and other quarters desiring of the princes protestants there that they by theyr Ambassadours sent by the French king would become suters vnto him for the innoceÌ„t prisoners which for the cause abouesayd were deteined in handes at Paris by the meanes of whose intercession sayth he and especially for that the french king was then in warre as GOD prouided with Philip king of Spayne Gods helpe in tyme of neede a great part of the captiues were rescued and deliuered albeit certayn of the sayd number were executed before the comming of the Germaine Ambassadours the names and Martyrdome of whom here vnder do ensue Ex Crisp. Pantal Lib. 11. Priestes of the College of Plessis Doctour Maillard Doc. Maillard confuted Sorbonist Nicholas Clinet At Paris An. 1558. Of this godly company thus brought to iudgemeÌ„t and to martyrdome Nicholas Clinet Seniour of the church and martyr the first was Nicolas Clinet of the age of 80. yeares who first being a scholemaister to youth at Sainâ—onge where he was borne was there pursued had his Image burned From thence hee came to Paris where for his godlye conuersation hee was made one of the Elders or Gouernours of the Churche For his age he was suspected of the Iudges to be a minister therefore was set to dispute agaynst the chiefest of y e Sorbonistes namely Maillard whom he did so confute both in the Scriptures and also in theyr owne Sorbonicall Diuinity wherein he had bene well exercised expert in the presence of the Lieutenant ciuile that the sayd Lieutenant confessed that he neuer heard a man better learned and of more intelligence Doctour Maillard Taurin Grauelle martyr Sorbonist Taurin Grauelle a Lawyer At Paris An. 1558. Taurin Grauelle first was a student of the lawe at Toulouse after that hee was made an aduocate in the Court of Paris lastly for his godlines hee was ordeyned an Elder to the sayd congregation with Clinet aboue mentioned This Taurin hauyng in his handes the keeping of a certayn house of one M. Barthomier his kinsman and seing the congregation destitute of a roome receiued them into the house And when he perceiued the house to be compassed with enemies albeit he might haue escaped with the rest yet he would not but did abyde the aduenture to the intent he woulde aunswere for the fact in receiuing the sayd assemble into the house The constancy of this man was inuincible in susteining his conflictes with the Sorbonistes With Doctour Maillarde especially he was of olde acquayntaunce whom he did knowe so well euen from hys youth vpwarde that whensoeuer the sayd Doctour would open his mouth to speake agaynst the Saintes for theyr nightlye assembles he agayne did approch him with so filthy actes of buggerye and infamous Sodomitry that neyther they which hearde could abide it neyther yet coulde hee deny it being so notorious that almost all the children in the streetes did know it and yet that Sorbonicall Doctour shamed not to empeach good men of whoredome for theyr Godly assembles in the night Whose lyfe was so farre from all chastity as were there holy assembles cleare from all impurity Note the holie lyfe of these Sorbonicall Doctours in â—ine these twoe Godly Elders in cruell paynes of the fire finished theyr martyrdome The Lieutenant ciuile Doctour Maillard Sorbonist Mosnior Lieutenant Euil neighbours Bertrand Lord keeper of the seale and Cardinal of Sens. The Marques of Tran. Philip de Luns Gâ—tlewoman At Paris An. 1558. Next vnto these abouesaid was brought out maistres Philip Gentlewoman of the age of 23.
and sower sweete whiche mainteine abhominable and detestable bookes and pictures and reiect that which is holy Then the Bishop of Aix and the other Bishops began to rage and gnashed their teeth against this poore prisoner What neede you said they any more examination let him be sent straight vnto y e fire without any more words But the Iudge Laberius and certaine others were not of that mind neither founde they sufficient cause why to put him to death but went about to haue him put vnto hys fine and to make him confesse acknowledge the Byshop of Aix and other his companions to be the true pastors of the Church But the bookeseller aunswered that he could not do it with a good conscience forsomuch as he did see before his eies y t these Byshops mainteined filthy bookes and abhominable pictures reiecting and refusing the holy bookes of God and therefore he iudged them rather to be the Priests of Bacchus and Uenus then the true pastors of the Church of Christ. Whereupon he was immediately condemned to be burned and the sentence was executed y e very same day A godly bookeseller with two Bibles about his 〈◊〉 burned in Auinion And for a signe or token of the cause of hys condemnation he caried two Bibles hanging about hys necke the one before the other behind him but this pore man had also the word of God in his hart in his mouth and ceased not continually by the way vntill that he came to the place of execution to exhort and monish the people to reade the holy Scriptures in so much that diuers were thereby mooued to seeke after the truth The Prelates seeing a great dissention amongst the people of Auinion and that many murmured and grudged against them for the death of this good man and also for the dishonour which they had done vnto the holy Testament of God minding to put the people in a feare they proceeded the next day to make a proclamatioÌ„ by the sound of a Trumpet Proclamation agaynst French Bibles throughout the whole towne and Countie of Uenice that all such as had any bookes in the French tongue intreating vpon the holy Scriptures should bring them foorth and deliuer them into the hands of the Commissioners appointed for that purpose contrarywise they which had any suche bookes found about them should be put to death Then after that these Prelates had taken aduise to raise great persecution in Uenice the Bishop of Aix returned to prosecute the executioÌ„ of the arrest against Merindol trauelling earnestly with the President Cassaneus to that effect The Bishop of Aix stirreth vp Cassaneus the President to persecution The aunswere of Cassaneus to the Byshops for Merindoll declaring vnto him the good will of the Prelates of Auinion and Prouince the great affectioÌ„ they bare both to him and his with many faire promises if he would put the Arrest in execution The President aunswered hym that it was no small matter to put the Arrest of Merindoll in execution Also that the saiyd Arrest was geuen out more to keepe y e Lutheranes in feare which were a great number in Prouince then to execute it in effect as it was conteined in the sayd Arrest Moreouer he said that the arrest of Merindoll was not definitiue and that the lawes and statutes of the realme did not permit y e executioÌ„ thereof without further processe Then said the Bishop if there he either lawe or statute which doth hinder or let you we cary in our sleeues to dispence therwithall The President answered it were a great sinne to shed the innocent bloud Then sayd the Byshop the bloud of them of Merindoll be vpon vs and vpon our successours Then said the President Sanguis eius super nos filios nostros Math. 27. I am very well assured that if the Arrest of Merindoll be put in execution the kyng will not be well pleased to haue such destruction made of his subiectes Then sayd the Bishop although the kyng at the first do thinke it euil done we will so bring it to passe that within a short space he shall thinke it well done For we haue y e Cardinals on our side specially the most reuerent Cardinall of Tournon the which will take vpoÌ„ him the defence of our cause The Cardinall of Tournon the oâ—gane of Antichrist and we can doe him no greater pleasure then vtterly to roote out these Lutheranes so that if we haue any neede of his couÌ„saile or ayde we shall be wel assured of him And is not he the principall the most excellent prudeÌ„t aduersary of these Lutheranes which is in all Christendome By this such other like talke the Byshop of Aix persuaded the PresideÌ„t Counsellours of the Court of Parliament to put the sayd Arrest in execution and by this meanes through the authoritie of the sayd Court the drum was sounded throughout all Prouince y t Captaines were prepared with their Ensignes displayd The popes army setteth forward toward Merindoll and a great number of footemeÌ„ and horsemen began to set forward marched out of the towne of Aix in order of battell well horsed and furnished agaynst Merindoll to execute the Arrest The inhabitauntes of Merindoll beyng aduertised hereof and seyng nothyng but present death to be at haÌ„d with great lamentation commended themselues their cause vnto God by prayer makyng theÌ„selues ready to be murthered and slayne as sheepe led vnto the butchery Whiles they were at this greeuous distresse pitiously mournyng and lamentyng together The army againe retyred by the meanes of the Lord of Alenc the father with the sonne the daughter with y e mother the wife with the husband sodenly there was newes brought vnto them that the army was retired and no maÌ„ knew at that tyme how or by what meanes notwithstandyng afterward it was knowen that the Lord of Alenc a wise man learned in the Scriptures in Ciuill law beyng moued with great zeale and loue of iustice declared vnto the PresideÌ„t Chassanee that he ought not so to proceede agaynst the inhabitantes of Merindoll by way of force of armes contrary to all forme and order of iustice without iudgement or condemnation or without making any differeÌ„ce betwene the gilty the vngilty And furthermore he sayd I desire you my Lord PresideÌ„t call to remeÌ„braunce the counsell which you haue written in your booke A story of excoÌ„munycatyng the Rattes for eating vp the corne entituled Catalogus gloriae mundi in the which booke you haue intreated and brought forth the processes whiche were holden agaynst the Rats by the officers of the Court and iurisdiction of the Byshop of Authun For as it happened there was almost through out all the Bailiwyke of Laussois such a great number of Rats that they destroyed and deuoured all the corne of the couÌ„trey Wherupon they tooke counsell to send vnto y e Byshop of Authuns Official for
Pantal alijs Notes vppon the storie of Merindoll aboue recited THus hast thou heard louing Reader the terrible troubles slaughters committed by the Bishops and Cardinals againste these faithfull men of Merindol whiche for the hainous tirannie and example of the facte moste vnmercifull maye be comparable with any of the first persecutions in the primitiue Churche done either by Decius or Dioclesianus Nowe touching the sayd storie and people of Merindol briefly by the way is to be noted The Gospellers of Merindoll came first of the Waldenses that this was not the firste time that these men of this countrey were vexed neither was it of late yeres that the doctrine and profession of them began For as by the course of time and by auncient Recordes it maye appeare these inhabitaunts of Prouince and other coastes bordering about the confines of Fraunce and Piemont had their continuance of auncient time and receiued their doctrine first from the Waldenses or Albigenses which were as some say about the yeare of oure Lord 1170. or as other doe recken about the yeare of our Lorde 1216. whereof thou haste gentle reader sufficiently to vnderstaÌ„d Vid. supra pag. 230. c. reading before pag. 230. Item pag. 260 Item pag. 267. c. These Waldenses otherwise called Pauperes de Lugduno beginning of one Petrus Waldus Citizen of Lyons as is before shewed Vid. supra pag. 231. pag. 231. by violence of persecution being driuen oute of Lions were disparcled abroad in diuers countreis of whom some fled to Massilia some to Germanie some to Sarmatia Liuonia Bohemia Calabria and Apulia diuers strayed to the Countreis of France especially about Prouince and Piemont of whoÌ„e came these Merindolians aboue mentioned and the Angrognians with others of whom now it foloweth likewise God willing to discourse Waldenses how and of whom they first began They which were in the countrey of Tolouse of the place where they frequented were called Albij or Albigenses Against the which Albigenses Frier Dominicus was a great doer labouring and preaching against them 10. yeres together and caused many of them to be burned for the which he was highly accepted and rewarded in the Apostolicall Court and at lengthe by Pope Honorius the 3. was made Patriarch of the blacke gard of the Dominicke Friers Dominicus Patriarch of the blacke Fryers enemie to the Waldenses Ex Antonino part 3. tit 19. cap. 1. These Albigenses against the Pope of Rome had set vppe to them selues a Bishop of their owne named Bartholomaeus remaining about the coastes of Croatia and Dalmatia as appeareth by a letter of one of the Popes Cardinals aboue specified pag 261. For the which cause the Sea of Rome tooke great indignation against the sayde Albygenses Vid. sâ—pra pag. 261. and caused all their faithfull Catholickes and obedienciaries to their Churche to rise vp in armour and to take the signe of the holy crosse vpon them to fight against them An. 1206 by reason wherof great multitudes of them were pitifully murdered not onely of them about Tolouse Auinion in France as is afore to be seene pag. 273. but also in al quarters miserable slaughters and burnings of them long continued from the raigne of Fridericke 2. Emperour almost to this present time through the instigation of the Romane Popes Paulus Aemylius the French Chronicler in his 6. booke wryting of these Pauperes de Lugduno Ex Paul Aemylio lib. 6 and Humiliati and deuiding these two orders from Albigenses reporteth that the two former orders were reiected of Pope Lucius 3. And in their place other two orders were approued to witte the order of the Dominicke Friers and of the Franciscanes Which seemeth not to be true for somuch as this Pope Lucius was 20. yeres before Innocent 3. and yet neither in the time of Pope Innocent the order of the Dominicke Friers was approued but in the time of Pope Honorius the 3. who was 40. yeres after Pope Lucius Again Bernardus Lutzenbergensis in Catal. haeret affirmeth that these Pauperes de Lugduno Ex Bernard Lutzenberg or Waldenses began first an 1218. Which if it be true then must the other report of Aemylius be fals wryting of the sect of Pauperes Lugdunenses to be refused by Pope Lucius the 3. who was long before this in the yeare of our Lord. 1181. Among other authours which wryte of these Waldenses Ioan Sleidan Lib. 16. intreating of their continuance and doctrine See the story of Sleidan thus wryteth of them There be sayeth he in the French Prouince a people called Waldoys These of an auncient trade and custome among them doe not acknowledge the Bishop of Rome and euer haue vsed a manner of doctrine somewhat more pure then the rest but especially since the comming of Luther they haue encresed in more knowledge and perfection of iudgement Wherefore they haue beene oftentimes complained vppon to the kinge as though they contemned the Magistrate and would moue rebellion with other suche matter falsely surmised against them more of despite and malice then of any iust cause of truthe There be of them certaine Townes and Villages among which Merindoll is one Against these Merindolians sentence was geuen fiue yeares past at Aix being the high tribunall seate or iudgement place of Prouince that all should be destroied without respecte of age or persone in such sort as that the houses being pluckt downe the Village shoulde be made plaine euen with the grounde the trees also should be cut downe and the place altogether made desolate and desert All beit though it were thus pronounced yet was it not then put in execution by the meanes of certaine that perswaded the king to the coÌ„trary namely one William Bellay who was at the same time the kings Lieutenaunt in Piedmont But at the last the 12. day of April an 1545. Iohn Minerius President of the Counsell of Aix calling the Senate reade the kings letters commaunding them to execute the sentence giuen c. This confession worthy of perpetual memory you shall see more largely set out in Henr. Pantaleon wryting of the destruction of Cabriers and Merindoll and also in the French storye Moreouer concerning the confession and the doctrine of the sayde Merindolians receiued of auncient time from their forefathers the Waldenses thus it followeth in the sayd boke and place of Iohn Sleidan At last sayeth Sleidan after he had described what great crueltie was shewed against them when the reporte hereof was bruted in Germanie it offended the mindes of many and in deede the Suitzers who were then of a contrary Religion to the Pope entreated the King that he woulde shewe mercy to suche as were fled Whereunto the saide king Fraunces made aunswere in thys wise pretending that he had iust cause to doe as he did inferring moreouer that they ought not to be carefull what he did within his dominions or how he punished his offendours more then he was
ought to vanishe the sayde Waldoys which mainteined not the Popes religion alleging that he could not suffer such a people to dwell within his dominion without preiudice and dishonour to the Apostolique Sec. Also that they were a rebellious people against the holy ordinaunces and decrees of their holy mother the Churche And briefly that he might no longer suffer the said people being so disobedient stubbern against the holy father if he would in dede shew him selfe a louing and obedient sonne Such deuilishe instigations were the cause of these horrible and furious persecutions wherewith this poore people of the valleys and the Countrey of Piemont was so long vexed And because they foresawe the great calamities which they were like to suffer to find some remedy for the same if it were possible al the saide Churches of Piemont with one common consent wrote to the duke declaring in effect that the onely cause why they were so hated and for the which he was by their enemies so sore incensed against them was their religion which was no newe or light opinion but that wherein they and their auncitours had long cōtinued being wholy grounded vpon the infallible worde of God conteined in the olde and new Testament Notwithstanding if it might be prooued by the same worde that they held any false or erroneous doctrine they would submit them selues to be reformed with all obedience But it is not certaine whether thys aduertisemente was deliuered vnto the Duke or no for it was sayde that he woulde not heare of that Religion But howe so euer it was in the moneth of March following there was great persecution raised against the poore Christians which wer at Carignan Amongest whom there were certaine godly persones taken burnt within foure daies after that is to saye one named Mathurine and his wife Mathurin his wife Iohn de Carquignan Martyrs and Iohn de Carquignan dwelling in the valley of Luserne taken prisoner as he went to the market at Pignerol The woman died with great constancie The good man Iohn de Carquignan had ben in prison diuers times before for religion and was alwaies deliuered by Gods singulare grace and prouidence But seeing him selfe taken this last time incōtinēt he said he knew that God had now called him Both by the way as he went and in prison and also at his death he shewed an inuincible cōstancie and maruelous vertue aswel by the pure confession which hee made touching the doctrine of saluation as also in suffering with patience the horrible torments which he endured both in prison also at his death Many at that time fled away others being afraid of that great crueltie and fearing man also more then God looking rather to the earth then vnto heauē consented to returne to the obedience of the Church of Rome Within fewe daies after Persecution beginnerh in the Valleys these Churches of the sayde Waldoys that is to say Le Larch Meronne Meane and Suse were woonderfully assaulted To recite all the outrage crueltie and villany that was there cōmitted it were too long for breuities sake we will recite onely certaine of the principal and best knowen The Churches of Meane Suse suffered great afflictions Their minister was taken amongst other Many fled away and their houses and goodes were ransackt and spoiled The Minister of Meane Martyr The Minister was a good a faithfull seruaunt of God and endued with excellent giftes and graces who in the ende was put to moste shamefull and cruell death The great pacience which hee shewed in the middes of the fire greatly astonished the aduersaries Likewise the Churches of Larche and Meronne were marueilouslye tormented and afflicted For some were taken and sent to the galleis other some consented yelded to the aduersaries and a great number of them fled away It is certainly knowen Gods secret iudgements vpō them that shrinke from his truthe that those which yeelded to the aduersaries were more cruelly hādled then the others which cōtinued constant in the truth Wherby God declareth howe greatly he detesteth all such as play the Apostataes and shrinke from the truth But for the better vnderstanding of the beginning of this horrible persecution against the Waldoys heere note that first of all proclamations were made in euery place that none should resort to the Sermons of the Lutherans but should liue after the custome of the Churche of Rome vpon paine of forfaiture of their goods and to be condemned to the Galleyes for euer or loose their liues Three of the most cruel persons that could be founde Cruell persecutors Thomas Iacomell a cruell Apostata were appoynted to execute this cōmission The first was one Thomas Iacomel a Monke and Inquisitour of the Romish faith a man worthy for suche an office for hee was an Apostata and had renounced the knowen truth and persecuted mortally and malitiouslye the poore Christians againste his owne conscience and of set purpose as his bookes do sufficiently witnesse He was also a whoremonger and geuen ouer to al other villanies and filthy liuing and in the horrible sinne of Sodomitrie which he cōmonly vsed he passed all his fellowes Briefly The rigorous handling of the Waldoys he was nothing els but a mis-shapen monster both against God and nature Moreouer he so afflicted and tormented the poore captiues of the sayd Waldoys by spoiling robbery and extortion that he deserued not only to be hanged but to be broken vpon y e whele a hundred times and to suffer so many cruell deathes if it were possible so great so many and so horrible were the crimes that he had committed The seconde was the Collaterall Corbis who in the examination of the prisoners was very rigorous cruell for he only demaunded of them whether they would go to the masse or be burnt within three dayes and in very dede executed his sayings But it is certainly reported Martyrs that hee seeing the constancie and hearing the confession of the pore Martyrs feeling a remorse and tormented in conscience protested that he would neuer meddle any more The thirde was the Prouost de la Iustice a cruell and crafty wretch accustomed to apprehende the poore Christians either by night or early in the morning or in the high way going to the market and was commonly lodged in the valley of Luserne or there aboutes Thus the poore people were alwayes as the seely sheepe in the Woolues iawes or as the shepe which are ledde vnto the slaughter house At that season one named Charles de Comptes of the valley of Luserne and one of the Lordes of Angrongne wrote to the sayde Commissioners to vse some leuitie towardes them of the valley of Lusern By reason whereof they were a while more gently entreated then the rest At that season the monks of Pignerol theyr associates tormented greeuously the churches neare about them The cruell Monkes of Pigneroll They tooke the poore Christians as
take aduise what in such an extremitie Deliberation among the Waldois how to defend and how not to defend themselues were best to do In the ende they determined that for certeine daies folowing there should be kept a generall fast and y e Sonday after a coÌ„munion Also that they should not defend themselues by force of armes but that euery one should withdraw himselfe into the high mountaines and euery one to cary away such goods as he was able to beare and if their enemies pursued them thether then to take such aduise and counsel as it pleased God to geue them This Article of not defendyng themselues seemed very strange to the people being driuen to such an extremity and y e cause being so iust But yet euery one begaÌ„ to cary their goods and vitailes into the mountaynes and for the space of eight dayes all the wayes were filled wyth commers and goers to the mountaines like vnto Ants in Sommer which prouide for winter All this did they in this great perplexitie danger with a wonderful courage and cherefulnes praising of God and singing of Psalmes and euery one coÌ„forting an other Briefly they went with such ioy and alacritie that you should not haue seene any which grudged to leaue their houses and faire possessions but were wholy determined patiently to abide the good pleasure of God and also to dye if he had so appoynted Whether subiects for religioÌ„ may stand to their owne defence A few dayes after certeyne other Ministers hearyng what they of Angrongne Luserne had concluded wrote vnto them that this resolution seemed very straunge to some that they ought not to defend themselues against the violence of their enemies alleadging many reasons that in such an extremitie and necessitie it was lawful for them so to do especially the quarell being so iust that is for the defence of true Religion and for the preseruation of theyr owne liues and the liues of theyr wiues and children knowing that it was the Pope and hys Ministers which were the cause of all these troubles and cruell warres and not the Duke The AngronyaÌ„s refuse to heare masse Who was stirred vp thereunto onely by their instigations Wherefore they might well and wyth good conscience withstand such furious and outragious violence For the proofe heereof they also alleadged certeine examples During this season the Lorde of Angrongne named Charles de Comptes of Luserne laboured earnestly by al meanes possible to cause them of Angrongne to coÌ„descend to the Dukes pleasure sollicited them to send away their Ministers promising that he woulde cause a Masse to be song at Angrongne and that the people should not be coÌ„pelled to be present thereat hoping that by that means the Dukes wrath would be appeased The chief of AngroÌ„gne thereupon were assembled and made this answere that if the Duke would permit them to choose other Ministers they were content to send away their forreine ministers straungers But as touching the Masse hys hyghnes might well cause it to be song in their parishes but they for their part could not with safe consciences be present at the same nor yet geue their consent vnto it The xxij of October the sayde Lord of Angrongne went from Luserne to Mondeuis where he was then gouernour for the Duke and sent for the chiefe Rulers of Angrongne at seuerall times declaryng vnto them the great perils and daungers wherewith they were enuironed the army beyng alreadie at hande yet promising them if they woulde submitte themselues vnto hym he would send immediately to stay the armye They of Angrongne aunswered that they all determined to stande to that which they two dayes before in theyr assemble had put in writing With thys aunswer he seemed at that present to be content The next day the rumor was that they of Angrongne had submitted themselues to the Duke On the morrow whiche was Sonday you should haue seene nothing but weeping and mourning in Angrongne The Sermon being ended the Rulers were called before the ministers and the people The determination answere of the Angronians was falsified the whiche affirmed that they wholy cleaued vnto their former writing and they sent secretly to the Notary for the copie of that which was passed in the counsaile house at their last assemble before the Lord de Comptes in the whiche was comprised that Angrongne had wholy submitted hirselfe to the good pleasure of the Duke The people hearing that were sore astonished and protested rather to dye then obey the same and therevpon it was agreed that at that very instant albeit it were very late certayne should be sent to the Lorde of Angrongne to signifie vnto him that the determination of the Councell was falsified and that it might please him the next morning to come to Angrongne to heare the voyces of the people not onely of the men but also of the women and children But he himselfe went not thyther hauing intelligence of the vprore but sente thyther the Iudge of that place Then that which had bene falsified was duly corrected the Iudge laying all the blame vpon the Notary During this time the aduersaries cryed out through all the Countrey of Piemont To the fire wyth them Open procclamatioÌ„ against Angrongne to the fire with them The Thursday after Angrongne by proclamations and writings set vp in euery place was exposed to the fire and sworde On Friday after being the seconde of Nouember the army approched to the borders of the valley of Luserne and certayne horsemen came to a place called S. Iohn a little beneath Angrongne Then the people retired into y e mountaines Certaine of S. Iohn perceiuing that the horsemen not only spoiled their goods but also tooke their felowes prisoners set vpon them It is not certayne what number of the enemies were there slayne but sodenly they retired to Bubiane where theyr campe then was and not one of them of S. Iohn was slayne or hurt It happened at the same tyme that two of the foresaide horsemen beeing sore amased galoped before the rest towards the army being ready to march towards Angrongne crying they come they come At whose cry the whole armye was so astonished Senacharâ—b flyeth from the face of Israell that euery man fled his way and they were all so scattered that the Captaines that day were not able to bring them in order againe and yet no creature folowed them On the Saterday in the morning the army mustered in the medowe grounde of S. Iohn neare to Angrongne They of Angrongne had sent certaine to keepe y e passages and stoppe the armye that they shoulde not enter if it were possible In the meane season the people retyred into the medowe of Tower and little thought of the comming of the army so soone or that they would haue made such a sodeine assault for they were yet carying of victuals and other stuffe so that few of them kept the passages Now
towardes Tailleret And although they of that place were but few in number and that parte of the army the greater yet making theyr prayers vnto God and coÌ„mending their cause vnto him they defended themselues likewise valiantly In the meane season they of Uillars being emboldened by their late victorie came to assist their neighbours and beyng assembled together they couragiously pursued their enemies and put them to â—light In this pursute it chaunced which here is not to be forgotten that this poore people God geueth victory to his seruants by an ambush of their enemies which came an other way were sodeÌ„ly enclosed on euery side and like to be destroyed but yet they all escaped and not one of them was slayne onely iij. were hurt which were soone cured agayn On the enemies side there were so many slayne that they were layd together by whole cart loades This was the reward of those which were so desirous to shed innocent bloud The iust reward vpon the Lords enemies The same day the inhabitauntes of Sanson neare to Roccapiata assembled in great number together and went to a riche mans house of Roccapiata and spoyled all that hee had Certaine of Roccapiata in number not past xvij vnderstanding this set vpon them soone put them to flight tooke away their drumme forced them to leaue their bootie behynde them After that the Lord of Trinitâ—e had receiued the letters of the Angrongnians he sent vnto them his Secretary Gastaut a false brother named Christopher Gastaut which said him selfe that he fauoured the veritie of the Gospell accompanyed with a Gentleman of the sayd valley Whose charge was to cause the chief rulers to send certaine to common with the sayd Lord of Trinitie Deepe dissimulation in a crafty Papist saying that he had good tydinges to declare vnto them moreouer that he would deliuer them a safe conduct to come and go Wherupon they sent foure vnto him whom he entreated very courteously rehearsed vnto them how the Duke at his departure from the Court told him that although the Pope the Princes and Cities of Italie yea his own counsell were fully resolued that of necessitie they of the sayd Religion should bee destroyed yet notw tstaÌ„dyng God otherwise put in his mind and that he had taken counsell of God what he should do in this matter that is that he would vse them geÌ„tly Furthermore he declared vnto them that the Duches bare them good affection and fauoured them very much The Dutches a fauourer of the Angronians that she had commended their cause vnto the Duke perswadyng with him to haue regard to that poore people that their Religion was auncient old with many such other thynges Moreouer they had sayd he great frendes in the Dukes Court not doubtyng but if they would send certaine to the Court with a Supplication they should obteine more then they themselues would require and he for his part would employ himselfe in their affaires to the vttermost of his power and so hee promised that he would retire him selfe with his army This hee seemed to speake vnfaynedly The people desiring but to liue peaceably in their Religion and vnder the obedience of their Prince were content to folow his counsell About this season they of Angrongne perceiued that a part of the army ascended the hill of Tailleret which is the halfe way betwene Angrongne and those of the valley of Luserne the other part had already gotten a way whiche led to the Medow of Tour by the whiche they of AngroÌ„gne might easily haue bene enclosed Therfore they sent certaine immediately to keepe the way who soone after encountered with their enemies and obteined the victorie pursuyng and chasing them to their camp not without great losse of their men The number of their enemies slayne was not knowen for their custome was A combate betweene the Angronians the persecutors immediately to carry away those which were slayne Not one of Angrongne perished that day nor yet was hurt It was feared that this combate would haue hyndred the agreement But the Lord of Trinitie could well dissemble this matter and excused that dayes iourney The crafty dissimulation of the Lord of Trinity puttyng the fault vpon them of Tailleret whom he charged to haue slayne certaine of his men in the hygh way but amongest other his Barber On Saterday folowyng beyng the ix of Nouember the said Lord of Trinitie sent agayne for them of Angrongne to consult with him touchyng the agreement vsing the like communication as before and added thereunto that in token of true obedience they should cary their armour into two of the houses of the chief Rulers not fearyng but it should be safe for it should remayne in their owne keeping and if neede were they should receyue it agayne Also that he vppon Sonday which was the next day would cause a Masse to be song within the temple of S. Laurence in Angrongne accoÌ„panyed with a very few and thereby the Dukes wrath would be asswaged The next mornyng he went in the temple whereat they were sore agreeued albeit they could not withstaÌ„d him his army marchyng afore him and hauyng caused a Masse to be song he desired to see the Medow of Tour so much spokeÌ„ of that therof he might make a true report vnto the Duke and thether the Rulers with a great troupe of his owne men went the residue of his company remayne behynde the which spoyled certaine houses and seased the armour which they had deliuered vp before but they fouÌ„d no great store for the people had taken away the greatest part therof The sayd Lord being entred into the Medow of Tour the people began to make a commotion Whereof he hauing intelligence returned immediately All that daye he shewed himselfe very courteous to all whome he met The people in this meane time perceiued themselues to be in great daunger and were sore moued at the sight of the army the spoyle of the souldiours the taking away of their armour but especially because the sayd Lord of Trinitie had viewed the Medow of Tour foreseeing his trayterous meaning and purpose A few dayes after the sayde Lord of Trinitie sent his Secretary Gastaut to Angrongne Beholde the double dealing and dissimulatioÌ„ of the Papistes to bring their wiâ—kâ—d purpose to passe to talke with them concerning the agreement and to make a full resolution thereof which was read in the assemble by the Secretarie the summe whereof was this That the people of Angrongne submitted themselues to render all honour and reuerence to God according to his holy word and all due obedience to the Duke their soueraigne Prince to whome they shoulde send certaine men to demaund pardon of him concerning theyr bearing of armour in their extreme necessitie and humbly to beseech him that he would suffer them to liue peaceably in their religion whiche was according to the worde of God not compelling them
together by those whyche kepte the passages The enemies againe driuen backe Whereuppon hee sent hys whole armie whome they valiauntly withstoode from the morning till nighte Then they of Luserne sent newe aide During thys combate an ambushment of souldiours descended from the toppe of the mountaine by a place so harde to passe by that no manne would haue suspected it The poore Christians rūne through the pickes The poore people seeing themselues so enuironed of their enemies saued them selues some running through the middes of their ennemies and other some into the rockes The ennemies being entred into Rosa consumed all with fire and swoorde The Angroniās with their yoūg infantes flie into the mountaines The residue of the people fledde by a secrete way leading to the Ualley of Luserne and wandred al that night vppon the mountaines full of snowe loden with their stuffe carrying their litle infantes in theyr armes and leadinge the other by the handes wyth greate paine and trauail When they of the valley saw them they ranne vnto them praising God for their deliueraunce for they thought they had beene all slaine All be it thys poore people were heere in suche great extremitie yet they were ioyfull and comforted them selues wythout any lamentation or mourning excepte the little poore infantes whych cried out for colde A fewe dayes after the Lorde of Trinitie entred into the Ualley of Luserne by three seuerall wayes that is to say by Rosa by the plaine and by the sides of Tailleret They which kept the passages at the first resisted their ennemies valiauntly but perceiuing that they were assailed on euery side they retired to Uillars The Waldoys agayne assaulted by the Lorde of Trinity and there defended them selues a while But because they sawe that their enemies hadde already passed the Plaine and gotten aboue Uillars towardes Boby they gaue ouer and leafte Uillars and fled into the mountaines The souldiours beyng entred burned houses and slew all that they coulde finde The poore people which were fled to the mountaines seeing the village on fire praised God and gaue him thanks that had made them worthy to suffer for his name and for his cause and also they were glad to see the village on fire least that their enemies should encampe there themselues Then the souldiours in great rage mounted the hilles on euery side pursuing this poore people in great furie but a few of them after they had ardently called vpon God toke courage and beate backe theyr ennemies to Uillars This done the armie retired Fewe dayes after the medowe of Tour was assaulted by three seuerall wayes on the East side The combate dured a long season where diuers of the enemies were hurt and many slaine but none of this poore people were slaine that day onely two were hurt which were soone healed againe But to declare the conflictes assaultes skirmishes and alarmes which were at Angrongne and other places therabout it were too long for breuities sake it shall be sufficient to touch the most principall those which are most worthy of memorie On Saterday which was the fourteenthe day of Februarye the people which were in the vppermost parte of the Medowe of Toure perceiued that a company of souldiours were ascended vp the hill to Angrongne and burning y e rest of the houses there They doubted that it was a pollicie of theyr ennemies to drawe them thether and in the meane time to sette on them behynde and so to winne the Medowe of Tour from them Therefore they sent onely sixe harquebushes against those souldiours the whych hauing the higher grounde and not espied of theyr ennemies discharged their gunnes altogether Whereuppon incontinent the souldiers fledde The wicked flyeth when no man pursueth hym albeit no man pursued them Whether they fledde of pollicie or for feare it was not knowen Shortly after they of the warde of the Medowe of Tour whiche were in the watche on the top of the mountaine because euery morning there was a sermone made whereunto the people resorted and they mighte see a farre of rounde about them espied a troupe of souldiours marching on that side of the hill which is betweene the Easte and the Northe and soone after that discouered an other companye whyche marched on the North side towardes the sayde troupe The firste were ascended an houre before the other and fought on the toppe of the mountayne called Melese but they were soone discomfited The persecutors pursued and because they coulde not runne faste by meanes of the deepe snowe and difficulty of the waies in fleeing they fell often downe vpon the grounde Whiles they that pursued them were earnest in the chase and had taken from them theyr drumme beholde there came certaine vnto them cryinge out that the other troupe was entred into the medowe of Toure by meanes wherof they gaue ouer the chase or els not one of their enemies had escaped Gods people fight with prayer as they whych were there reported for a trueth Not one of Angrongne were slayne or hurt The other troupe which came by the North side tooke a high hil in the top of the mountaine the whych seemed to be almost inaccessible by reason of the snow and ice which was there The chiefest of this company were Lodouicke of Monteil which had bene before master of the campe in the kings warres and Charles Truchet When they wer come to the toppe of the hill they caused seuen souldiours to goe downe the hill and to viewe the waye and to see whether the troupe might descende that way or no. These 7. went downe almost to the houses They sent also other to occupie the rest of the high places which were neare to the foote of the hill and the rockes In the meane time the ministers and the people which were in the middes of the valley of the medowe sawe al this and were much discouraged therwith wherfore they fell to prayer called vpon God ardently not without great sighes lamentation and teares euen vntill night The seuen spies whiche came downe to discouer the wayes cried vnto their captaine Truchet Come downe come downe Seignior Charles this day Angrongne shal be taken The other cried to them againe ascend ascend returne or els ye shall be slaine euery one of you Immediately issued out fiue against these spies and tooke certaine and chased the rest The first of the fiue which set vpō them cast two of them downe vppon the grounde with a forke of fire Soone after eight of Angrongne issued out agaynste the whole troupe which was wonderfull to see them goe with suche courage and boldnesse to assaile suche a multitude and it seemed that they should haue ben all destroyed and hewen in pieces The firste of the eight went a good way before the other to discouer the enemies and caryed a great staffe The courage of Gods people against their enemies which they call a Rancon and is somewhat bigger then
suffered theyr enemies to approche neare to the Bulwarke without any gunshot or other defence whereat the enemies much marueiled But when they were euen at hand they fell vppon them some with throwing of stones some wyth rollynge downe mighty stones some with harquebushes Behold the Artillary of this simple people with what weapoÌ„s they fought There was a huge stone rolled downe whych passed throughout y e whole army and slue diuers The souldiers at that time had wonne a litle cotage neare to the said bulwark which did much hurt to the poore men But among them one deuised to roll downe a great huge stone against the cottage which so shooke it and amased the soldiors that they thought they had bene all destroyed and incontinent they fled and neuer would enter into it againe Then the souldiors made certaine fences of woode fiue foote long three foote broade and of the thicknesse of three boardes but they were so sore vexed w t the shot of the harquebushes that they were faine to lay al those fences aside The miners also made others of earth for the souldiours But al these policies of the enemies auailed them nothing for the slaughter was so great that in diuers places you might haue sene three lyâ—ng dead one vpon an other God so wrought wyth the poore Christians that the shot of two harquebushes slewe foure men It was sayd for a certaintie that the shot of an harquebush came so neare the Lorde of Trinities heade that it brake a wande which he bare in his hand and made him to retire six score pases backward The Lord of Trinitye with his army driuen backe and seeing his soldiors in suche great numbers murthered wounded on euery side he wept bitterly Then hee retired the rest of his army That day he thought assuredly to haue entred into the medowe of Tour. Moreouer he was determined if that dayes iourney had not succeeded to encampe therby and the next morning very early to renewe the assault Many gentlemeÌ„ and others came thither to see the discomfiture of the pore Waldois and likewise those of the Plaine looked for nothing but to heare y e piteous ruine and desolation of thys poore people But God disposed it otherwise For the Lorde of Trinitie had muche adoe to saue himselfe and his and seeing the mischiefe which they intended to do vnto others was fallen nowe vppon their owne heads they were wonderfully astonished They of y e plaine also when they saw the number of the dead bodies the wounded to be so great for from noone vntil the euening The papistes astonished and dismayde on euery side by the wonderfull iudgement of God they ceased not to cary them away were likewise exceedingly dismaied Albeit they caried not away al for ther were many that lay nere to the bulwarks whiche the people couered with winding sheetes the next morning The souldiers them selues confessed to them of the medowe of Tour that if they had pursued them they had ben al slain they were so tired and cleane out of heart Many marueiled why the people did not followe the army but especially the souldiers seeing the great discomfiture which they had done and that they had gotten suche vantage of them already But this was done for two causes The one was because they had alredy determined not to folow the army being once retired Gods people auoyde the shedding of bloud to auoid the effusion of bloud meaning onely to defend them selues The other cause was for that they were weary and had speÌ„t all theyr munition For many of them had shot of about 30. times and none of them vnder tweÌ„ty spending great store bothe of pellets and haileshot The rest of the army retired crying with a loude voyce God fighteth for them and we doe them wrong The next day one of the principal captaines of the army surrendred his charge to the L. of Trinitie saying vnto him that he would neuer fight against this people anye more and vpon that he departed It is a maruelous thing and worthy of perpetual memorie that in y e combate there were but two of the Waldoys slaine and two hurt Thorow y e whole countrey of Piemont euery man sayde God fighteth for them One of the Captaines confessed that hee had bene at many fierce assaultes and combates and sundry battailes wel fought but yet he neuer sawe souldiers so faint hearted and amased yea the souldiours themselues told him they wer so astonished God fighteth for his people that they could not stryke Moreouer they sayde that thys people neuer shotte but they hurte or killed some of the Souldiours Some other sayd that the ministers by their prayers coniured and bewitched them that they could not fight and in dede wonderful is it and maruellous are the iudgements of God that notwithstanding so many combates and conflicts so great assaults and aduentures so much so terrible shot continually made against this poore people yet all in a maner came to no effecte So mightily Gods holy power wrought for his people In so much that for al y e sayd combates skirmishes and so many conflicts of all the Angrongnians there were but 9. only that miscaried and the whole number of those that were slaine were but only 14. persons Onely 14. of all the Waldoys slaine in all these conflictes Where also is to be noted not without great admiration how few there were and those also but poore sely shepherds and neatherds to encounter w t such a mighty power of so strong and braue souldiours comming against them with weapon and armor being so well furnished and appoynted with munition as they were in all poynts accordingly and the other on the contrary side being vnarmed and vnprouided of all habiliment of warre hauing for their defence for the most parte nothing els but slings and stones and a fewe harquebushes The 9. day of Marche there was a hotte skirmishe at Angrongne For 3. companies of souldiours went to Angrongne to burn and spoile all that remained to destroy the wines which were hidden in the grounde Where amongest themselues they mocked flouted the poore people saying these Lutherane Waldoys are valiant felowes behinde their bulwarkes but if they had bene in the plain field they had bene wel canuased After this it chanced that 30. of the Waldoys weÌ„t and assailed these foresayd companies in the plain field An other skirmishe betweene the enemies and the AngroÌ„gniaÌ„s They fought a long season and that so neere that some of them fought hande to hande In this conflict one of those of Angrongne wrestled w t a captaine of the enemies strong and mighty and cast him downe vpon the ground Many of the souldiours were slayne and many hurt But of y e Angronians there was but one slaine and an other hurt a little which notwithstaÌ„ding gaue not ouer to fight manfully Then the souldiours seing the losse of their men
first commyng out of his countrey with 3. companiōs to seek godly learnyng The story of M. Patricke Hamelton in Scotland went to the Uniuersitie of Marpurge in Germany which vniuersitie was thē newly erected by Phillip Lātgraue of Hesse Of this Phillip Lantgraue of Hesse read before where he vsing conference and familiaritie w t learned men namely with Franciscus Lambertus so profited in knowledge and mature iudgement in matters of Religion Of the vniuersitye of Mapurge reade pefore that he through the incitation of the sayde Lambert was the first in all y e Uniuersitie of Marpurge which publickely did set vp cōclusions there to be disputed of concerning fayth and workes arguing also no lesse learnedly then feruently vpon the same What these propositions and conclusions were partly in his treatise heereafter following called Patrike places may appeare Thus the ingenious witte of this learned Patricke increasing daylye more and more in knowledge and inflamed wyth godlinesse at length began to reuolue with himselfe touching his returne into his countrey being desirous to import vnto hys countreymen some fruite of the vnderstāding which he had receaued abroade Whereupon persisting in his godly purpose he tooke one of the three whome he brought out of Scotland so returned home without anye longer delaye Where he not susteyning the miserable ignoraunce and blindnes of that people after he had valiantly taught and preached the truth and refelled their abuses was first accused of heresie and afterwarde constantly and stoutly susteyning y e quarel of Gods Gospell against the hygh Priest and Archbishop of Saint Andrewe named Iames Beton was cited to appeare before him and his Colledge of Priestes the firste daye of March 1527. But he beeing not onely forwarde in knowledge but also ardente in spirit not tarieng for the houre appoynted preuented the time and came very early in the morning before he was looked for and there mightely disputing against them when he could not by the Scriptures be conuicted The Martyrdom and suffering of M. Patricke Hamelton by force he was oppressed and so the sentence of cōdemnation being geuen against him the same daye after dinner in all the hoate haste he was had away to the fire and there burned the King being yet but a childe whych thing made the Byshops more bold And thus was thys noble Hamelton the blessed seruaunt of God without all iust cause made away by cruell aduersaries yet not without great fruite to the Church of Christ for the graue testimonie of his bloud left the veritie and truth of God more fixed and confirmed in the harts of many then euer could after be pluckt away in so much that diuers afterwarde standing in his quarell susteined also the lyke Martyrdome as hereafter Christ willing shall appeare as place and time shall require In the meane season we thinke good to expresse here his Articles and order of his processe as we receaued them from Scotland out of the registers ¶ The Articles and opinions obiected against Maister Patrike Hamelton by Iames Beton Archbyshop of S. Andrewes THat man hath no free will That there is no Purgatory That the holy Patriarkes were in heauen Articles out of the Registers before Christes passion That the Pope hath no power to loose and binde neyther any Pope had that power after S. Peter That the Pope is Antichrist and that euery Priest hath the power that the Pope hath That Mayster Patrike Hamelton was a Byshop That it is not necessary to obteyne any Bulles from any Byshop That the vow of the Popes religion is a vow of wickednes That the Popes lawes be of no strength That all Christians worthy to be called Christians doo know that they be in the state of grace That none be saued but they are before predestinate Whosoeuer is in deadly sinne is vnfaithfull That God is the cause of sinne in this sence that is that he withdraweth hys grace from men whereby they sinne That it is diuelish doctrine to enioyne to any sinner actuall penaunce for sinne That the sayde M. Patrike himselfe doubteth whether all children departing incontinent after their Baptisme are saued or condemned That auricular confession is not necessary to saluation These Articles aboue written were geuen in and laid agaynst M. Hamelton and inserted in their registers for the which also he was cōdemned by thē whiche hated him to death But other learned men which commoned reasoned with him do testifie that these Articles followyng were the very Articles for the which he suffered 1. Man hath no free will 2. A man is onely iustified by fayth in Christ. His articles otherwise more truely collected 3. A man so long as he liueth is not without sinne 4. He is not worthy to be called a Christian which beleeueth not that he is in grace 5. A good man doth good workes good workes doo not make a good man 6. An euill man bringeth forth euill works euill works being faithfully repented do not make an euill man 7. Faith hope and charitie be so linked together that one of thē can not be without an other in one mā in this life ¶ And as touching the other Articles whereupon the Doctours gaue their iudgements as diuers do report he was not accused of them before the Byshop Albeit in priuate disputation he affirmed and defended the most of thē Heere followeth the sentence pronounced agaynst hym CHristi nomine Inuocato We Iames by the mercy of God Archbyshop of Saint Andrew primate of Scotland The sentēce against M. Patricke Hamelton with the counsayle decree and authoritie of the most reuerend fathers in God and Lordes Abbots Doctours of Theologie professors of the holy Scripture and maysters of the Vniuersitie assisting vs for the time sitting in iudgement within oure Metropolitane Church of S. Andrew in the cause of hereticall prauitie agaynste Mayster Patrike Hamelton Abbot or pensionarie of Ferme being summoned to appeare before vs to aunswere to certeine Articles affirmed taught and preached by him and so appearing before vs and accused the merites of the cause being ripely weyed discussed and vnderstanded by faithfull inquisition made in Lent last passed we haue found the same M. Patrike many wayes infamed with heresie disputing holding and mayntayning diuers heresies of Martin Luther and his followers repugnant to our faith and which is already * Condemned by coūcells and Vniuersities but here is no mentyon of the Scripture condemned by generall Councels and most famous Vniuersities And he being vnder the same infamie wee decerning before him to be summoned and accused vpon the premisses he of euill mind as may be presumed passed to other partes foorth of the Realme suspected and noted of heresie And being lately returned not being admitted but of his owne head without licence or priuiledge hath presumed to preache wicked heresie Note here that these articles agree not with the articles in the Register before mentioned We haue found also
these so weightie matters entreating of Christes holy Martyrs to discourse much of Thomas Wolsey Cardinall of Yorke notwithstandyng forsomuch as there be many whiche being caryed awaye with a wrong opinion and estimation of that false glittering Church of Rome doe thinke that holynes to be in it which in deede is not to the entent therefore that the vayne pompe and pride of that ambitious Church so farre differing from all pure Christianitie and godlynes more notoriously may appeare to all men and partly also to refresh the Reader with some varietie of matter I thought compendiously to expresse the ridiculous and pompous qualities and demeaner of this foresayd Thomas Wolsey Cardinall and Legate of Rome in whome alone the Image and life of all other suche like followers and professors of the same Church may be seene and obserued For like as the Lacedemonians in times past were accustomed to shewe and demonstrate droncken men vnto theyr children Example of the Lacedemonians to behold and looke vpon that through the foulenes of that vice they might inflame them the more to the studie and desire of sobrietie euen so it shall not be hurtfull sometimes to set forth the examples which are not honest that others might thereby gather the instructions of better and more vpright dealing Wherefore thou shalt note heere good Reader in thys hystorie wyth all iudgement the great difference of lyfe and Christian conuersation betwene this Church and the other true humble Martyrs and seruants of God whome they haue and doe yet persecute And first to beginne with the first meeting and comming in of this Cardinall and his fellow Cardinall Campeius into England Campeius sent into England it was about the tyme when Pope Leo intending to make war agaynst the Turkes sente three Legates together from Rome whereof one went into Germanie an other into Fraunce Laurentius Campeius was appointed to come into England When he was come to Callis and that the Cardinall of Yorke had vnderstanding therof he sent certayne Byshops and Doctors with as much speede as he coulde to meete the Legate and to shewe hym that if hee would haue hys Ambassade take effect he should sende in poste to Rome to haue the sayd Cardinall of Yorke made Legate and to be ioyned wyth hym in commission Which thing he much affected misdoubtyng least hys authoritie thereby might perhaps be diminished through the comming of the Legate and therefore required to be ioyned with hym in like degree of the Ambassade Cardinall Wolsey seeketh to be ioyned in equall commyssiō with Campeius Campeius being a man light of beliefe and suspecting no such matter gaue credite vnto hys wordes and sent vnto Rome with suche speede that within xxx dayes after the Bull was brought to Callis wherein they were both equally ioined in Commission during whiche time the Cardinall of Yorke sent to the Legate at Callis red cloth to clothe hys seruants withall which at their comming to Callis Note the state and pride of the Popes Clergye were but meanely apparelled When all things were ready Campeius passed y e Seas landed at Douer and so kept forth his iourney towarde London At euery good towne as they passed he was receaued with procession accompanied with all the Lords Gentlemen of Kent And when he came to blacke Heath The receauing of the Popes Legate into England there met him the Duke of Northfolke with a great number of Prelates Knightes and Gentlemen all richly apparelled in y e way he was brought into a rich tent of cloth of gold where he shifted hymselfe into a Cardinals robe furred with Ermines and so tooke his Mule ryding toward Lōdō Now marke y e great humilitie in this Church of the Pope and cōpare the same with the other Church of the Martyrs and see which of them is more Gospell like Thys Campeius had eight Mules of hys owne laden with diuers farthelles and other preparation Ambition pompe in the Cardinall The Cardinal of Yorke thinking them not sufficient for his estate the night before he came to London sent him xij mules more with empty cofers couered with red to furnish his cariage withal The next day these xx mules were led through the Citie as though they had bene loden with treasures apparell and other necessaries to the great admiration of all men that they shoulde receiue a Legate as it were a God with such and so great treasure and riches For so the common people doth alwayes iudge and esteeme the maiestie of the Cleargie by no other thing then by theyr outwarde shewes and pompe but in the middest of thys great admiration there hapned a ridiculous spectacle to y e great derision of their pride ambition For as the Mules passed through Cheape side and y e people were pressing about them to behold and gaze as the maner is it hapned that one of the Mules breaking his coller that he was led in ranne vpon the other Mules whereby it hapned How God confoundeth the pride pompe of men that they so running together and their girthes being losed ouerthrew diuers of their burthens and so there appeared the Cardinals gay treasure not without great laughter and scorne of many and specially of boyes and gerles whereof some gathered vp peeces of meate The Cardinalles 20. great Mules loden with rosted eggs and rotten shoes and such other treasure othersome peeces of bread and rosted egges some found horse shoes and old bootes with such other baggage crieng out beholde heere is my Lord Cardinals treasure The Muliters being therewithall greatly ashamed gathered together their treasure agayne as well as they could and went forward About three of the clocke at after noone the xxix day of Iuly the Cardinall himselfe was brought through the Citie with great pompe and solemnity vnto Paules church whereas when he had blessed all men with the Byshops blessing as the maner is he was guided forth vnto y e Cardinall of Yorkes house where as he was receaued by the said Cardinal and by him on the next day being Sonday was conducted vnto the King to fulfill his Ambassade agaynst the Turke which might haue destroyed all Hungarie Ex Edouar Hallo in the meane time whiles they were studieng with what solemnitie to furnish out their Ambassade When the Cardinall of Yorke was thus a Legate hee set vp a Court and called it the Court of the Legate and proued testamentes and heard causes to the great hynderance of all the Byshops of the Realme He visited Byshops all the Clergy exempt and not exempt and vnder colour of reformatiō he got much treasure nothing was reformed but came to more mischiefe for by example of his pride Priests and all spirituall persons waxed so proude that they weare veluet and silke both in gownes iackets dublets and shoes kept open lechery so hyghly bare thē selues by reason of his authorities faculties that no mā durst once
which he woulde not haue knowen and doubting that the king should cast his fauour agayne vnto Pacie beganne wythin a while after to quarrell and pike matters and to lay certaine things to Pacies charge whereas hee rather shoulde haue cleared himselfe of those things whyche Pacie layd vnto him before the King which was contrary to all good forme and order of iustice Pacie commauÌ„ded to the towâ—r by the Cardinall Pacie discharged out of the tower For where the king had willed the Cardinall to try himselfe of those things which Pacie had rightly charged him wythall hee sittinge in iudgement with the Duke of Northfolke and other states of the Realme not as a defendent but as a Iudge in hys owne cause so bare out himselfe and weied downe Pacie that Pacie was commaunded to the tower of London as prisoner where he continued by the space of two yeares or thereabout and afterwarde by the kynges commaundement was discharged But he being there prisonner was therewyth so deadly wounded and strocken that hee fell woorse from his wittes then euer he was before beyng in such a phreuesie or lunasie that to hys dying day he neuer came perfectly to himselfe againe Notwythstanding thys in hym was no perpetuall frensie but came by fittes and when the fitte was past he coulde looke on his Booke and reason and talke handsomely but that nowe and then hee shewed his disease And thus muche betweene the Cardinall and Pacie By this storye of Pacie and also by other places aboue mentioned ye may partly conceiue how greedy this Cardinal was to be made pope Touching which matter here by the way somthing to entreat The Cardinalls labour to be Pope first is to be vnderstaÌ„ded that forsomuche as Pacie either woulde not or coulde not serue the Cardinals purpose herein he thought to accomplysh hys desire by other names and namely by Steuen Gardiner who was then shortly after sent Ambassadour to Rome by the king and the Cardinal in the time of pope Clement the 7. and that for two special causes one was about the diuorcement the other for promoting the Cardinall to be Pope As touchinge the diuorcemente we will speake the Lorde willing heereafter In the meane tyme as concerning the aduauncement of the Cardinall greate labour was made as in letters may appeare sent from the Cardinall to the sayd Steuen Gardinar in whych letters he did sollicite the sayd Gardinar by all meanes to pursue the sute willing hym to sticke for no coste Steuen Gardiner Ambassadour at Rome for the king and the Cardinall so farre as sixe or seuen thousand poundes woulde stretche for more hee sayd he would not geue for the triple crowne Marke here Christian Reader what an holye Catholycke Churche thys is whych rather may be called a Burse or Marte of Marchauntes ne quid dicam durius then any true fourme of a Church Manye both of hys and also of the kinges letters I coulde heere inserte but for growing of the volume I let them passe One for example sake sent by the Cardinall to Gardiner an other also from the king to the sayde Gardinar shall at this time suffice concerning this matter And first the Copie of the Cardinalles ambitious letter here in forme foloweth ¶ The copie of an ambitious letter wrytten by Thom. Wolsey Cardinall of Yorke vnto Stephen Gardiner one of king Henries Oratours in the Court of Rome for the procuring of the Papall dignitie to the sayd Cardinall MAister Stephen all be it ye shal be sufficiently with your Colleages by suche instructions as be geuen to Monsieur Vincent informed of the kings minde and mine concerning my aduauncement vnto the dignitye Papall not doubting but that for the singular deuotion A letter of the Cardinall to Sâ—euen Gardiner Lieger at Rome whych you beare towardes the kynge and hys affaires both generall and particular and perfect loue which ye haue towardes me ye wyll omit nothyng that may be excogitate to serue and conduce to that purpose yet I thought conuenient for the more feruent expression of my mind in that behalf to wryte vnto you as to the person whome I most entierlye doe trust and by whom thys thyng shal be most pithely sette foorthe these fewe wordes folowing of my owne hande I doubt not but ye do profoundly consider as well the state wherein the Church and all Christendom doth stand now presently as also the state of this Realme and of the kings secrete matter which if it should be broughte to passe Crafty pretenses to serue ambytious purposes by any other meanes then by the authoritye of the Churche I accompt this Prince and Realme vtterlye vndone Wherfore it is expedient to haue such a one to be Pope and common father of all Princes as maye can and will geue remedye to the premisses And albeit I accompt my selfe muche vnhable and that it shal be now incommodious in thys myne old age to be the sayde common father yet when all thyngs be well pondered and the qualities of all the Cardinalles well considered Absit verbum iactantiae there shal be none found that can and will set remedye in the foresayde thynges but onely the Cardinall of Yorke O fayned hypocrisie Belike the Cardinall here lacketh good neighbors seing he is coÌ„pelled to praise himselfe You may long say so before we will be 〈◊〉 you whose good will and zeale is not to you of all men vnknown And were it not for the reintegration of the state of the Churche and sea Apostolicke to the pristine dignitie and for the conducing of peace amongst Christian princes and specially to relieue this Prince realme from the calamityes that the same be nowe in all the riches or honour of the worlde shoulde not cause me Ne dum aspirare sed ne consentire to accept the sayd dignitie althoughe the same with all commodities were offered vnto me Neuerthelesse conformyng my selfe to the necessitie of the tyme and the wiil and pleasure of these two Princes I am coÌ„tent to appone all my witte and study and to set forth all meanes and wayes Vt bene faciam rebus Christianitatis for the atteyning of the sayd dignitie For the atchieuyng and atteyning wherof for as much as thereupon dependeth the health and wealth not onely of these two Princes and their Realmes but of all Christendome nothyng is to be omitted that may conduce to the sayd ende and purpose Wherefore M. Stephen since you be so playnly aduertised of my mynde and intent I shall pray you to extend Omnes neruos ingenij tui vt ista res ad effectuÌ„ produci possit nullis parcendo sumptibus pollicitationibus siue laboribus ita vt hominuÌ„ videris ingenia affectiones siue ad priuata siue ad publica sic accommodes actiones tuas Non deest tibi collegis tuis amplissima potestas nullis terminis aut conditionibus limitata seu restricta quicquid feceris scito omnia apud hunc
benefices by preuention in disturbance of mens inheritance and diuers other open causes in the Premunire accordynge to the kings licence constituted Iohn Scute Edmonde Ienny Apprentises of the lawe his attourneys whych by his owne warrant signed w t his hand confessed all thyngs concerning the said suit for they were too open to be cloked or hidden and so iudgement was geuen that hee shoulde forfeite all his landes tenements goodes and cattels and shoulde be put oute of the kings protection but for al that the king sent him a sufficient protection and of hys gentlenes left to him the bishoyprikes of Yorke and Winchester and gaue to hym plate and stuffe conuenient for hys degree Doctour Tunstall Byshop of Duresme Iohn Stokesly made Byshop of London and the Bishoprike of Duresme he gaue to Doctour Tonstall Bishop of London and the Abbey of S. Albones he gaue to the Priour of Norwich and to London he promoted Doctour Iohn Stokesley then Ambassadoure to the vniuersities for the marriage as you hearde before For all this kindnesse shewed to the Cardinall yet still hee maligned against the king as you shal hereafter perceiue but first we will proceede in the course of these matters as they passed in order The next yeare following whych was Anno. 1530. Anno 1530. in the moneth of Nouemb. was summoned a generall parlament to be holden at Westminster In the which yeare about the 23. day of October A parliameÌ„t called the king came to his manor of Grenwich and there much consulted wyth his Counsaile for a meete man to be his Chauncelour so that in no wise he were no man of the Spiritualtie and so after longe debate the king resoluted him selfe vpon sir Thomas Moore knight Chauncelor of the Duchy of Lancaster Syr Thomas More made lord ChauÌ„celour of England a man wel learned in the tonges and also in the common law whose wit was fine and full of imaginations by reason whereof hee was a litle too muche geuen to mocking more then became the person of M. More and then on the Sonday the 24. day of the same moneth the king made him his Chauncelor and deliuered him the great seale which Lord Chancelor the next morow after was ledde into the Chancerye by the two Dukes of Norffolke and Suffolke and there sworne and then the Mace was borne before him Of this fall of the Cardinall and of the placing of Syr Thomas More in the Chauncelorship Erasmus in an Epistle to Iohn Uergera thus wryteth The Cardinall of Yorke hath so offended the kings minde Ex Eras. that he being turned out of his goodes and all his dignities is coÌ„mitted not into prison but into a certaine Lordshippe of his with 30. seruaunts or kepers to geue attendance vpon him Many and sundry complaintes are coÌ„menced against him so that he is not like to escape with his life Such is the daliaunce of fortune of a scholemaister to be made a king For so hee raigned more like a king then the king him selfe Hee was dreaded of all men he was loued but of a fewe almoste of none A litle before he was appreheÌ„ded he caused Richard Pacie to be cast in the towre Also he threatned my Archbishop of Canterburie Salomon sayeth By this Archbyshop he meaneth William Warham That before the fall of man his spirite shall be eleuated The Archb. of Caunterbury was called or restored to be chosen Lord Chancellor which is the chiefest office in all that realme but he excused himselfe by his age as being not able to weld such a function Wherefore the sayde office was bestowed vpon Tho. More no les to the reioycing of many then the other was displaced from it These newes my seruaunt brought me out of England c. Ex Epist. Erasm. ad Ioan Vergeram You heard before A parliameÌ„t summoned in Nouemb. anno 1530. how a counsaile of the Nobles was appoynted by the king in the moneth of October to assemble in the Starre chamber aboute the Cardinals matter and also how a parliament was summoned to begin in the moneth of Nouember in the yeare following An. 1530. At the beginning of which Parliament after that M. Moore the newe Chauncelour had finished hys oration the commons were commaunded to chuse them a Speaker Thomas Audely speaker of the Paâ—liament Sixe greuaÌ„ces of the commons agaynst the clergye who was Thomas Audeley Esquire and attorney of the Duchie of Lancaster Thus the Parlament being begun the 6. day of the foresaid month of Nouember at Westminster where the king with all the Lordes were set in the Parlament chamber the commoÌ„s after they had presented their speaker assembling in the nether house began to common of their grieues wherwith the spiritualtie had before time greeuously oppressed them contrary both to all righte and to the lawe of the realme and especially were sore mooued with these 6. great causes ¶ Greeuances against the Cleargie of Englande 1. THe first for the excessiue fines which the Ordinaries tooke for probate of Testaments 〈…〉 of testamentes in so much that Sir Henry Guilford Knight of the Garter and Comptrollour of the Kings house declared in the open Parliament of his fidelitie that he and other being executours to Syr William Compton Knight payed for the probate of hys will to the Cardinall and the Archbishop of Canterbury a thousand marke sterling After this declaration were shewed so many extortions done by Ordinaries for probates of willes A thousand 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 probate 〈…〉 testaâ—â—â—t The vnreasâ—â—â—ble 〈◊〉 of the clergye for Mortuaries that it were too much to rehearse 2. The second cause was the great poling extreame exaction which y e spirituall men vsed in taking of corps presents or Mortuaries for the childreÌ„ of the dead should all die for huÌ„ger and go a begging rather then they would of charitie geue to theÌ„ the sely cow which the dead maÌ„ ought if he had but onely one such was the charitie of them 3. The third cause was that Priestes being Surueyers Stuards Fâ—rmes and Granges in Priestes handes and officers to Byshops Abbots and other spirituall heads had and occupied Farmes Graunges and grasing in euery Countrey so that the poore husbandmen could haue nothing but of them and yet for that they shuld pay dearely 4. The fourth cause was that Abbots Priors and spirituall men kept Tannehouses Monkes and priests marchauntes and bought and sold wooll cloth and all maner of Marchaundise as other temporall Marchaunts did 5. The fift cause was because the spirituall persons promoted to great benefices Beneficed men take of their flocke but geue nothing and hauing their liuing of theyr flocke were lying in the Court of Lords houses and tooke all of their parishioners and nothing spent on them at all so that for lacke of residence both the poore of the parishe lacked refreshing and vniuersally all the parishioners lacked preaching and true instruction of Gods
the church My grief most bitter is turned to peace c. But the malignant church sayth Peace peace and there is no peace but onely that wherof it is written When the mighty armed man kepeth his gates he possesseth all thinges in quiet But when he seeth that he shal be vanquished of a stronger then he him selfe is he spoyleth and destroyeth all thinges What now a dayes beginneth agayne to be attempted I dare not say God graunt vs grace that we doe not refuse and reiect if it bee Christ him that commeth vnto vs 2. Thess. 2. least that we doe feele that terrible iudgement agaynst vs because sayth he they haue not receiued the loue of trueth that they might be saued therefore God will send vpon them the blindnesse of errour that they shall geue credite vnto lyes O terrible sentence whiche God knoweth whether a great number haue not alreadye incurred that all they might bee iudged which haue not geuen credite vnto the trueth Notes and argumentes prouing that it is not the true word of God which hath bene preached in the Popes Church but consented vnto iniquity The tyme shall come sayth he when that they will not suffer the true doctrine to be preached And what shall we theÌ„ say of that learning which hath now so loÌ„g time raigned and triumphed so that no man hath once opened his mouth agaynst it Shall we think it sound doctrine Truely iniquity did neuer more abound nor charity was neuer so cold And what should we say to be the cause therof hath the cause bene for lacke of preaching agaynst the vices of men and exhorting to charity That cannot be for many learned and greate Clearkes sufficiently can witnesse to the contrary And yet all these notwithstanding we see the life and maners of meÌ„ do greatly degenerate from true Christianity and seme to cry out in deede that it is fulfilled in vs which God in times past threatned by his Prophet Amos Amos 8. saying Beholde the day shall come sayth the Lord that I will send hunger vpon the earth not hunger of bread neither thirst of water but of hearing the word of God and the people shall be moued from sea to sea and from the West vnto East and shall runne about seekinge for the word of God but shall not finde it In those dayes the fayre Virgines and young men shall perish for thirst c. But now to passe ouer many thinges This letter may well answere to the note of D. Saunders booke intituled The rocke of the Church fol. 14. nota 5. whereby I am mooued to feare that the word of God hath not bene purely preached thys is not the leaste argument that they whiche come and are sent and endeuour themselues to preach Christ truely are euyll spoken of for his name which is the rocke of offence and stumbling blocke vnto them which stumble vpon hys woorde and doe not beleue on hym on whome they are builded But you will aske who are those men what is theyr doctrine Truely I say whosoeuer entreth in by the doore Christ into the sheepfolde which thing all such shall do as seeke nothing els but the glory of God and saluation of soules Of all such it may be truely said that whom y e Lord sendâ—th he speaketh the woord of God And why so Because he representeth the Aungel of the church of Philadelphia vnto whom Saynt Iohn writeth saying This sayth he Apoc. 3. which is holy and true which hath the keyes of Dauid whiche openeth and no man shutteth shutteth and no man openeth behold saith he speaking in the name of Christ which is the dore and dorekeper I haue set before thee an open dore that is to say of the Scriptures opening thy senses that thou shouldest vnderstand the Scriptures and that because thou hast entred in by me which am the dore Iohn 3â— For whosoeuer entreth in by me which am the dore shal be saued he shall goe in and come out and find pasture for the dorekeeper openeth the dore vnto him and the sheepe heare his voyce But contrariwise they whiche haue not entred in by the doore Who 〈…〉 the 〈…〉 but haue clymed in some other way by ambition auarice or desire of rule they shall euen in a moment goe downe into hell except they repent And of them is the saying of Ieremy verefied All beautye is gone away from the daughter of Syon because her princes are become lyke rammes Lameâ—â— 1. not finding pasture And why so Because like theeues robbers they haue clymed an other way not being called nor sent And what meruaile is it if they doe not preach when as they are not sent but runne for lucre seeking theyr owne glory and not the glory of God and saluation of soules Outward callyng by kynges and princes in Christes ministry auayleth nothing without the inward calling of God And this is y e roote of all mischeife in the Church that they are not sent inwardly of God For without this inward calling it helpeth nothing before God to be a hundreth times electe and consecrate by a thousande Bulles eyther by Pope King or Emperour God beholdeth the harte whose iudgementes are according to truth howsoeuer we deceyue the iudgement of men for a tyme which also at the last shall see theyr abhomination This I say is the originall of all mischiefe in the Church that we thrust in our selues into the charge of soules whose saluation and the glory of God which is to enter in by the doore we doe not thirst nor seeke for but altogether our owne lucre profit Hereupon it commeth that wee knowe not howe to preach Christ purely For how should they preach Christ saith the Apostle except they be sent for otherwise many theeues and robbers do preach him but with theyr lippes onely for theyr hart is farre from him The roote of all mischiefe in the Church Ex Prudentio Neither yet do we suffer those which do know how to preach but persecute them and go about to oppresse the Scriptures now springing vnder the pretence of godlinesse fearing as I suppose least the Romaines should come take our place Ah thou wicked enemy Herode why art thou afrayd that Christe shoulde come he taketh not away mortall and earthly kingdomes Lay thys letter against Doct. Saunders booke aforesayd Exod. 5. which geueth heauenly kingdomes O blindnesse O our great blindnesse yea more then that of Egypt of the which if there be any that would admonish the people by and by sayth Pharao Moyses and Aaron why do ye cause the people to cease from theyr labours and truely called theyr labours Get you to your burdens Lay more worke vpon them and cause them to do it that they harken not vnto lyes The persecuters of our time compared to Pharao Thus the people was dispersed throughout all y e land of Egypt to gather vp chaffe I say to gather
thy selfe to be the seruaunt of the sheepe and not theyr Lorde for I haue not geuen the sheepe for the shepheard but the shepheard for the sheepe He that sitteth downe is greater then he that doth minister and serue vnto hym Whiche thinge was well knowen of hym which truely sayde Wee are your seruauntes for Christes cause But for what purpose haue I geuen thee vnto y e house of Israell That thou shouldest onely minister the Sacramentes consecrate wood stoones churchyardes this I take God to witnesse with great sighes and grones I write vnto you Pastouâ—s seruauntes to the congregation for Christes cause and not maisters pouring out before you the griefe of my hart No truely What then First followeth the office of the byshop Thou shalt heare the word of God out of my mouth This is but a short lesson but suche as all the world cannot comprehende without they bee inwardly taught of GOD. And what els meaneth this The true office of pastors well described out of Ezechiell Out of my mouth thou shalt heare the word but that thou shalt be taught of God Therfore as many as are not taught of God althoughe they be neuer so well exercised in the Scriptures by manns helpe yet are they not watchmen geuen by God and muche â—â—ue they which do not vnderstand and know the Scriptures And therfore such as these be least they should keep silence and say nothing are alwayes harping vpon the traditioÌ„s and doctrines of men that is lyes for hee that speaketh of himselfe speaketh lyes Of this it is written 1. Tim. 1. They would be doctours of the lawe not vnderstandyng what they speake neyther of whome they speake Such of necessitie they must all be who speake that with theyr mouth which they doe not beleue because they are not inwardly taught of God neither are perswaded in their harts that it is true and therefore they are to be accompted as sheepe although they boaâ—â—e themselues to be shepheardes But contrariwise touchyng the true and learned Pastors geuen by God it may be truly said we speake that which we know 1 Iohn 1. The propertie of true pastors and that whiche we haue seene euen with the infallible eyes of our fayth we doe witnesse and these are neyther deceyued neither do deceiue Moreouer the deceiuers proceede to worse and worse erring themselues and bringing others also to errour and because they are of the worlde the worlde doth willingly heare them 1. Iohn 4. They are of the worlde saith S. Iohn and therefore they speake those thinges whiche are of the worlde and the world geueth eare vnto them Behold reuerent father this is the touchstone of oure daily preaching Hath not the world geuen eare vnto theÌ„ now a long tyme with great pleasure and delite But the flesh could neuer suffer y e preaching of the crosse nor yet the wisedome of the flesh which is enemy vnto God neyther is subiect vnto hys law nor cannot be And why then are they accused to be heretickes and Schismatickes A true note of sincere doctrine whiche will not seek to please men but onely to theyr edifying beyng mindfull of that place of Scripture God hath dispearsed the bones of them whiche please men saying vnto them speake vnto vs pleasaunt thinges But nowe setting these matters passe wee will come vnto the second poynt Esay 30. wherein you aske how a man should preach better Forsooth if wee had heard of him whoÌ„ the father spake saying This is my dearly beloued sonne in whome I am well pleased heare hym An information to preachers to preach rightly Who also speaking of hymself said it was meete that Christ should suffer and rise agayne the third daye from death and that in his name repentaunce and remission of sinnes should be preached vnto all people What other thing is that theÌ„ the same which the other Euangelists do write Goe ye into the whole world preach the Gospell vnto euery creature he that beleueth and is Baptised Math. 28. shal be saued What can be more pleasaunt sweete or acceptable vnto afflicted consciences being almost in despayre then this most ioyfull tidinges But here whether Christ haue bene a long time heard I know not for that I haue not heard all the preachers of England and if I heard them yet till it was within thys yeare or two I could not sufficiently iudge of them But this I dare be bolde to affirme that as manye as I haue heard of late preach I speake eueÌ„ of the most famous they haue preached suche repentaunce that if I had heard suche preachers of repentaunce in tymes past I shoulde vtterly haue bene in despayre The preaching after the popes church is all to beate downe and not to lyft vp And to speak of one of these famous men not vttering hys name after he had sharpely inueyed against vyce wherein he pleased euery godly man for so much as it could not be sufficiently cryed out vpon hee concluded behold sayd he thou hast lyen rotten in thyne own lustes by the space of these 60. yeares euen as a beast in hys own doung and wilt thou presume in one yeare to go forward toward beauen and that in thyne age asmuch as thou wentest backwardes from heauen towardes hell 60. yeares Is not this thinke you a goodly argument Is this the preaching of repentaunce in the name of Iesus By this one you may see what all the rest are or rather to tread downe Christ with Antichristes doctrine for what other thing did he speake in effect theÌ„ that Christ dyed in vayne for thee He will not be thy Iesus or sauior thou must make satisfaction for thy selfe or els thou shalt perish eternally Then doth S. Iohn lye which sayth Beholde the Lambe of God whiche taketh away the sinnes of the worlde And in other place Marke the maner of the common preaching of the papistes 1. Iohn 1. His bloud hath cleansed vs from all our sins And agayne He is the propitiation for the sinnes of the whole world Besides an infinit nuÌ„ber of other places What other thing is this then that which was spoken by the holy Ghost by the mouth of Peter saying There shall be false teachers that shall deny the Lord Iesus which hath redemed them And what followeth vppon such doctrine of Deuils speaking lyes thorough hipocrisie a conscience dispayring and without all hope and so geueÌ„ ouer vnto al wicked lustes 〈…〉 and 〈…〉 popes 〈…〉 according to the saying oâ— S. Paule After that they be come to this poynt that they sorow no more they geue theÌ„selues ouer vnto wantonnes to commit all kinde of filthines euen with a greedy desire For seeing that it is impossible for them to make satisfaction to GOD either they murmure agaynst God or els they doe not beleue hym to be so cruell as they do preach and declare him to be The want of paper wyll not suffer
heard tell of Doct. Shaxton Christes mother sayd he that was his othe I feare I haue burnt Abell let Cain go c. As who would say I had thought before that I had punished Cain and let Abell goe but now I feare I haue burnt Abell and let Cain escape Wherby it is playn to vnderstand what was the Byshops iudgement of Bilney before his burning that is that he was a Cain and the other an Abell But after the burning of Bilney the Bishop hearing nowe of Shaxton turneth hys iudgement and correcteth himselfe swearing nowe the contrary that is least hee had burned Abell and let Cayn go Furthermore where the Bishop feared in burning Bilney that he had burned Abell what doth this feare of the Byshop import but a doubting of hys minde vncertayne For who feareth that wherof he is sure Wherefore y t case is playn y t Bilney at hys burning did not recant as More reporteth For then y t Bish. knowing Bilney to dye a Catholick conuert a true member of the church would not haue feared nor doubted but would haue coÌ„stantly affirmed Bilney to haue dyed a true Abell in deede 〈◊〉 burâ—â—th Abell And to conclude this matter if Bilney dyed an Abell then the Bishop by his owne confession must needes proue himself to be a Cain which slue him What more clearer probation could we bring if there were a thousande Or what neede we any other hauing this alone Now for testimonie and witnesse of this matter Testimonies prouing that M. Bilney dyd not recant at his death to be produced for somuch as M. More alledgeth none to proue that Bilney at hys death did recant I will assay what testimony I haue on the contrary side to auouch and proue that Bilney dyd not recant And for somuch as Bilney was a Cambrige man and the first framer of that Uniuersitie in the knowledge of Christ and was burned at Norwich Witnes for Bilney being not verie farre distant from Cambrige there is no doubt but among to many friendes as hee had in that Uniuersitie some went thether to heare and see him Of whom one was Thomas Alen felow theÌ„ of Penbroke Hall Doct. Turner Dean of Welles who returning the same tyme from Bilneyes burning declared to Doct. Turner Deane of Welles being yet aliue a man whose authoritie neither is to be neglected nor credite to be distrusted that the sayde Bilney tooke his death most paciently and suffered most constantly without any recantation for the doctrine which he before had professed In the Citie of Norwiche Necton An other witnes for Bilney and many other be now departed which were then present at the burning of Bilney neuerthelesse some be yet aliue whose witnesses if neede were I could fetch with a little labour and will God willing as time shall require In the meane tyme at the writing hereof here was one Tho. Russell a ryght honest occupyer and a Citizen of Norwich who lykewâ—â—e beyng there present on horsebacke at the execution of thys godly man beholdyng all things that were done did neither heare hym recant any worde nor yet heard of hys recantation I could also adde hereuâ—to the testimonie of an other beyng brother to the Archbyshop of Caunterbury An other witnes for Bilney named M. Baker a man yet alyue who beyng the same time present at the examinatioÌ„ of Bilney both heard him and saw him when as a certain Fryer called him hereticke Whereunto Bilney replying agayne made aunswere if I â—e an hereticke sayd hee then are you an Antichrist who of late haue buried a certain Gentlewoman w t you in S. Fraunces coule assuryng her to haue saluation thereby Whiche fact although the Frier the same tyme did deny yet this caÌ„not be denyed but Bilney spake these wordes whereby he may easely be iudged to be farre from the mind of any recaÌ„tation according as by the sayd Gentleman it is also testified that after that he neuer heard of any recantation that Bilney eyther ment or made If I should recite all which here might be brought I myght sooner lacke rowme in my booke to conteine them then names enough to fill vp a grand iurye One martyr witnes for an other martyr But what neede I to spend tyme about witnes when one M. Latymer may stand for a thousand one martyr to beare witnes to an other And though my frend Cope pressing me with the authoritie of M. More saieth that he will beleeue hym before me yet I trust he will not refuse to credite thys so auncient a Senior father Latimer being both in Bilneys time and also by Bilney conuerted and familiarly w t hym acquaynted who being the same time at Cambridge I suppose would inquire as much and could know more of this matter then maister More Touchyng the testimoniall of whiche Latimer The testimonie of M. Latimer concerning M. Bilney I haue noted before how he in ij sundrye places in his sermons hath testified of good Bilney of that blessed Bilney of Saint Bilney how he dyed paciently agaynst the tyrannicall Sea of Rome c. And in an other Sermon also how the sayd Bilney suffered hys body to be burned for the gospell sake c. Item in an other place howe the sayde Bilney suffered death for Gods wordes sake vid. pag. 1008. Vid. supra pag. 1008. I may be thought perhaps of some to haue stayed to long about the discourse of thys matter But the cause that moued and halfe constrained me thereunto was syr Tho. More sometimes Lord Chauncellour of England now a great Archpiller of all our Englishe Papistes a man otherwise of a pregnaunt witte full of pleasaunt conceites also for hys learning aboue the common sort of his estate esteemed industruous no lesse in hys studyes then wel exercised in hys penne Who if hee had kept hymselfe in hys owne shoppe and applyed the facultie being a laye man whereunto he was called and had not ouer reached hymselfe to proue maystryes in such matters wherein hee had little skill lesse experience and which pertayned not to his profession he had deserued not onely much more commendation but also longer lyfe But for so muche as he not contented with hys own vocation hath with Oza reached out hys vnmeete hand to meddle with Gods Arkematters wherein he had little cunning and while he thinketh to helpe religion destroieth religion and is an vtter enemy to Christ and to his spirituall doctrine and his poore afflicted Church to the intent therefore that he being taken for a speciall ringleader and a chiefe stay in the Popes Church might the better be knowen what he is and that the ignorant and simple may see what little credite is to be geuen vnto him as well in his other false facing out of matters as namely in this present history of Bilneys recantation I haue dilligently searched out and procured the true certificate of M. Bilneys burning with all the circumstaunces
heretikes also y t such as leaue to Martin Luther be heretikes Also he cōfessed that being beyond the sea he heard say before be brought into this realme the bookes cōtained in the said bils that y e king had by proclamation prohibited that no man should bring into this realme any of Martin Luthers bookes or of his sect Which confession thus ended y e Bishop appointed him to appeare the next day Saterday being the xj of Nouember Richard Baifield appeared acknowledged the aunswers that he had made in the Session the day before Which thing done y e Officiall obiected the 4 Article vnto him wherunto he aunswered y t he could not tell whether there be any heresies in thē for he had read no heresies in thē And being demaūded whether he had read any of those bookes he aūswered y t he had read y e greater part of thē here there but not throughout He was demaunded whether he beleeued the forenamed bookes to be good and of the true faith Hee aunswered that he iudged they were good and of the true faith Beyng enquired what bookes he read in the realme he sayd that hee had read the newe Testament in Latine and other bookes mencioned in the bils The booke of Thorps examynation The booke of I. Fryth agaynst Purgatory The practise of Prelats wicked Mammon The booke of obedience The summe of holy Scripture A Dialogue betwene the plowman the gentleman but he read none trāslated notwithstanding he did confesse that he read a booke called Thorpe in the presence and audience of others and also a booke of Iohn Friths purgatory which he had read to himselfe alone as he sayd and also had read to himselfe a booke called the practise of Prelates also said that he had read a booke called the parable of y e wicked Mammon but in y e presence and hearing of others which he knew not Also he confessed that he had read the obedience of a christian man and the summe of scripture among company also the dialogue betwixt the Plowman the Gentleman among company as he thought also he had read a piece of y e answer of Tindall made to sir Thomas More likewise he had read the dialogue of Frith to himself he had read also the Prologues of the v. bookes of Moses contained in y e long scedule and in company as he thought All which bookes hee had read vnder maner aforesayde within these ij yeres last past And as for y e new testament in english he read it before he had these bookes specified in the scedules before rehearsed To the third article as touching Zwinglius and others he supposed that they held y e same doctrine that Luther did but that he thought them to vary in some points The 16. day of Nouember Richard Bayfield appeared again before the Bishop who inquired of him of what sect Zwinglius was He said he thought y t hee helde with Luther in some points c. Also he confessed that first he brought bookes of y e sortes abouenamed into this realme about Midsomer was xij moneth landed them at Colchester afterward brought part of them to this city some hee dispersed and solde in this city The second tyme that he brought bookes was about all Hollowntide was xij month and landed them at S. Catherines the which bookes y t L. Chaūcelor tooke frō him Also that at Easter last was the 3. time y t hee brought ouer the bookes now shewed vnto him cōtained in these two bils landed with them in Norffolke from thence brought them to the city of London in a male To the v. vj. and vij articles he aunswered and confessed them to be true To the viij he aunswered that it was enioyned him as is cōteined in the article y e which iniunction he fulfilled To the ix he answered that he did not remember it To the x. he answered that it was adioined him that hee should go to the Abbey of Bery there cōtinue the which he said he dyd 3. tymes but he did not weare his Monkes cowle as he was enioyned The xi Article he confessed For the xij Article y t he did not weare his monkes habit according to the abiuration he referred hymselfe to y e actes whether he were so enioyned or no. To y e xiij Article he said y t he did not remēber y e contents therof but referred him selfe to the actes Notwithstāding he confessed that he had no licence of the Bishop of Londō to come to the citie or diocesse of London nor to make anie abode there Ex Registro Lond. ¶ The sentence geuen against him in a case of relapse IN the name of God Amen We Iohn by the sufferance of God Byshop of London The 〈◊〉 geuē 〈◊〉 Richard Bayfilde in a case of inquisition of heresie and relapse of the same first begun before M. Rich. Foxfard Doctor of both lawes our officiall now dependynge before vs vndecided against thee Rich. Bayfild Priest and Monke professed to the order rule of S. Benedict in the Monastery of S. Edmondes Bery in the dioces of Norwich and by the meanes of the causes within written vnder our iurisdiction withal fauour rightly and lawfullye proceeding with al fauour possible y e merites and circumstances of the cause of this inquisition heard waied vnderstand fully discussed by vs the said Bishop reseruing vnto our selues y e which by lawe ought to bee reserued haue thought good to proceede in this maner to the pronoūcing of our definitiue sentence Forsomuch as by the Actes enacted inquired propounded and alledged by thee iudicially confessed we do finde that thou hast abiured certaine errours heresies damnable opinions by thee confessed aswel particularly as generally before our reuerent fellowe and brother then thy Ordinary according to the forme and order of the Churche and that one M. Luther together with his adherentes and complices receiuers and fauourers what soeuer they bee was cōdempned as an heriticke by the authoritie of Pope Leo the x. of most happy memory and by the authoritie of the Apostolicke Sea and the bookes al writings scedules and Sermons of the sayde maister Luther his adherentes and complices whether they be found in Latine or in anye other languages imprinted or translated for the manifold heresies and errours and damnable opinions that are in them are condemned reproued and vtterly reiected and inhibition made by the authoritie of the said Sea to al faithful Christians vnder the payne of excommunication and other punishments in that behalfe to bee incurred by the law that no man by any meanes presume to read teache heare imprint or publishe or by any meanes do defend directly or vndirectly secretly or openly in their houses or in any other publike or priuat places any such maner of writings bookes errours or Articles as are contained more at large in the Apostolike letters drawne out in
trust not in his holynesse To this he aunswered take ye it as ye will I will take it well enough Item Almes whom and how farre it profiteth now seest thou what almes meaneth and wherfore it serueth He that seeketh with his almes more then to be mercifull to be a neighbour to succour his brothers need to do his duty to his brother to geue his brother that he ought him the same is blind seeth not Christes bloud Here he answereth God to be serued and worshipped onely as he commaundeth otherwise not that he findeth no fault throughout all the booke but all the booke is good and it hath geuen him great comfort and light to his conscience Item that ye do nothing to please God but that he cōmaunded To that he answereth and thinketh it good by his truth Item so God is honored on all sides in that we coūt him righteous in all his lawes and ordinaunces And to worship him otherwise then so it is Idolatry To that he answered that it pleaseth him well The examination of these Articles being done the Bishop of London did exhort the sayd Iohn Tewkesbery to recant his errors abouesayde and after some other cōmunication had by the Bishop with him the sayd Bishop did exhort him again to recant his errors and appoynted him to determine with himselfe against the next Session what he would do Iohn Tewkesbery submitteth himselfe IN this next Session he submitted himselfe and abiured his opinions and was enioyned penaunce as foloweth which was the 8. of May. In primis that he should keepe well his abiuration vnder payne of relaps Secondly that the next Sonday folowing in Paules Church in the open procession he should cary a Fagot and stand at Paules Crosse with the same That the Wednesday folowing he should cary the same Fagot about Newgate market and Chepeside That on Friday after he should take the same fagot agayne at S. Peters church in Cornehill and cary it about the market of Ledenhall That he should haue 2. signes of Fagots embrothered one on his left sleue the other on his right sleue which he should weare all his life time vnles he were otherwise dispensed withall That on Whitsonday euē he should enter into the Monastery of S. Bartholomew in Smithfield and there to abide and not to come out vnles he were released by the bishop of London That he should not depart out of y e city or dioces of London without the speciall licence of the B. or his successors Which penance he entred into the 8 day of May. an 1229. And thus much concerning his first examinatiō which was in the yeare .1529 at what time he was inforced thorow infirmitye as is before expressed to retract and abiure his doctrine Tewkesbery returned againe to the truth Notwithstāding the same Iohn Tewkesbery afterward cōfirmed by the grace of God and moued by y e example of Bayfild aforesayd that was burned in smithfield did returne and constantly abide in the testimonye of the truth and suffered for the same Who recouering more grace better strength at the hand of the Lord two yeares after being apprehended agayne was brought before Syr Thomas More and the Bishop of Londō where certaine Articles were obiected to him the chiefe wherof we intēd briefly to recite for the matter is prolixe In primis that he confesseth that he was baptised and intendeth to keepe the Catholicke fayth Articles agayne obiected to Tewkesbery Secondly that he affirmeth that the abiuration othe subscription that he made before Cutbert late Byshop of London was done by compulsion Thirdlye that he had the bookes of the obedience of a Christian man and of the wicked Mammon in his custody and hath read them since his abiuration Fourthly that he affirmeth that he suffered the two fagots that were embrothered vpon his sleue to be taken frō him for that he deserued not to weare them Fiftly he sayth that fayth onely iustifieth which lacketh not charity Sixtly he sayth that Christ is a sufficient Mediator for vs therfore no prayer is to be made vnto any Sayntes Wherupon they layd vnto him this verse of the Antheme Salue Regina aduocata nostra c. To the which he aunswered that he knew no other Aduocate but Christ alone Seuenthly he affirmeth that there is no Purgatory after this life Christ is our Purgatorye but that Christ our Sauior is a sufficient purgation for vs. Eightly he affirmeth that the soules of the faythful departing this life rest with Christ. Ninthly he affirmeth y t a priest by receiuing of orders receiueth more grace if his fayth be increased or els not Tenthly and last of all he beleueth that the sacrament of the flesh bloud of Christ is not the very body of Christ in flesh bloud as it was borne of y e virgin Mary Whervpon the Byshops Chauncellor asked the sayd Tewkesbery if he could shew any cause why he should not be takē for an hereticke falling into his heresy agayne and receiue the punishment of an hereticke Wherunto he aunswered that he had wrong before and if he be condemned now he reckoneth that he hath wrong agayne Then the Chaūcellor caused the articles to be read opēly with the aunsweres vnto the same the which the sayde Tewkesbery confessed therupon the Bishop pronounced sentence agaynst him deliuered him vnto the Shyriffes of Londō for y e time being who were Rich. Greshā Edward Altam who burned him in Smithfield vpō S. Thomas euen being the 20. of Decēber in the yeare aforesayd the tenor of whose sentence pronounced agaynst hym by the Bishop doth here ensue word for word IN the name of God Amen The deseruinges and circūstances of a certein cause of hereticall prauity falling again thereunto by thee Iohn Tewkesbery of the Parish of S. Michaels in the Querne of the City of Londō of our iurisdiction appearing before vs sitting in iudgement being heard seene vnderstand fully discussed by vs Iohn by the sufferance of God bishop of Londō because we do find by inquisitions manifestly enough that thou didst abiure freely voluntarily before Cutbert late Bishop of Londō thy ordinary diuers sundry heresies errors damnable opinions contrary to y e determination of our mother holy church as well speciall as generall that since and beside thy foresaid abiuration thou art agayne fallen into y e same damnable heresies opiniōs errors which is greatly to be lamēted the same doest hold affirme beleue we therfore Iohn the Bishop aforesayd the name of God first being called vpon the same only God set before our eyes with the coūsell of learned men assisting vs in this behalfe with whō in this cause we haue cōmunicated of our definitiue sentence finall decree in this behalfe to be done do intēd to proceed do proceed in this maner Because as it is aforesayd we do finde thee
fixed vppe with waxe such cursed and hereticall Billes full of blasphemie vppon the doores of thys and other holy Churches wythin this Citie Excommunicate plainely be hee or shee plenally or they and deliuered ouer to the deuill as perpetuall malefactors and schismatiques Accursed might they be and geuen body soule to the deuill Cursed be they he or shee in Cities and townes in fieldes in wayes in pathes in houses out of houses and in all other places standing lying or risinge walking Blesse and curse not saith the Lorde Curse blesse not saith the Pope running waking sleeping eating drinking and what so euer thing they doe besides Wee separate them him or her from the thresholde and from all the good praiers of the church from the participation of the holy masse from all Sacraments Chappels and aultars from holye bread and holy water from al y e merites of Gods priests and religious men and from all their Cloisters from all their pardones priuileges grauntes and unmunityes whych all the holy fathers Popes of Rome haue graunted to them and we geue them ouer vtterly to the power of the feend and let vs quench their soules if they be dead thys night in the paines of hell fire as this candle is nowe quenched Marke the apishe pageantes of these Popelinges and put out and wyth that he put out one of the candles and lette vs praye to God if they be aliue that their eyes may be put out as this candle light is so he put out the other candle and lette vs pray to God and to oure Lady and to S. Peter and Paule and all holye Saintes that all the senses of their bodies maye faile them and that they may haue no feeling as nowe the light of this candle is gone and so he putte out the thirde candle except they hee or shee come openly nowe and confesse their blasphemie and by repentaunce as muche as in them shall lye make satisfaction to God our Ladye S. Peter the worshipfull companie of thys Cathedrall Church and as thys holy Crosse staffe nowe falleth downe so myghte they except they repent and shewe them selues and one firste taking away the Crosse the staffe fell downe But Lorde what a shoute and noyse was there what terrible feare what holding vp of handes to heauen that cursse was so terrible Now thys fond foolish phantasie and mockerie beyng done and played which was to a Christian heart a thynge ridiculous Benet could no longer forbear Tho. Benet laugheth at their cursinge but fel to great laughter but within him selfe and for a great space coulde not cease by the which thing the poore manne was espyed For those that were next to him wondryng at that greate curse and beleeuing that it coulde not but light on one or other asked good Benet for what cause he should so laugh My frendes sayd he who can forbeare seeing suche merie conceites and enterludes plaid of the priestes Straitway a noyse was made Heere is the heretike heere is the heretike holde him fast holde him fast With that there was a greate confusion of voyces and much clapping of handes and yet they were vncertain whether he were the heretike or no. Some say Tho. Benet setteth vp newe billes that vppon the same he was taken and apprehended Other report that his ennemies being vncertaine of him departed and so he wēt home to his house Where hee being not able to digest the lies there preached renewed his former billes and caused his boy early in the morning following to set the sayd billes vpon the gates of the Churchyarde As the boy was setting one of the sayde billes vpon a gate called the little stile it chaunced that one W.S. going to the Cathedral church to heare a Masse called Bartons Masse whych was then daily sayd about 5. of the clocke in the morning founde the boye at the gate and asking him whose boy he was Tho. Benet taken by meanes of his boy setting vp his Billes did charge him to be the heretike which had set vp the billes vpon the gates wherefore pulling downe the bill he broughte the same together with the boy before the Maior of the citie and thereuppon Benet being knowen and taken was violently committed to warde On the morow began both the Canons and heades of the citie ioyned w t them to fal to examination Tho. Benet willingly confesseth With whom for y e day he had not much communication but confessed said to them it was euen I that put vp those bils The cause why Benet set vp his billes and if it were to doe I would yet doe it againe for in them haue I written nothing but that is very truth Couldste not thou said they as well haue declared thy mind by mouth as by putting vp billes of blasphemie No sayd he I put vp the billes that many should read and heare what abominable blasphemers ye are and that they might the better knowe your Antichrist the Pope to be the Bore out of the woode which destroyeth throweth downe the hedges of Gods church for if I had ben heard to speake but one woorde I should haue bene clapped fast in prisone and the matter of God hidden But now I trust more of your blasphemous doings will thereby be opened and come to light for God wil so haue it and no longer will suffer you The next day after he was sent vnto the bish who first cōmitted him vnto prison called the bishops prison Tho. Benet sent to the Byshops prison where he was kept in stocks strong yron with as much fauour as a dog shuld find Then the B. associating vnto him one D. Brewer his chancelor other of his leude cleargy and friers began to examine him burden him Articles layd against Benet that cōtrary to the catholike faith he denied praying to the saints and also denied y e supremacie of the Pope Whereunto he answered in such sober maner so learnedly proued defended hys assertions that he did not only confound and put to silence his aduersaries but also brought thē in great admiratiō of him the most part hauing pitie compassion on him The friers tooke great paines with him to perswade hym from his erronious opiniōs to recant acknowledge his fault touching the billes but they did but dig after day for God had appoynted him to bee a blessed witnesse of hys holye name and to be at defiance withall their fals perswasions To declare here with what cruelty the officers searched his house for bils and bookes how cruelly and shamefully they handled his wife charging her w t diuers enormities it were too long to write But she like a good woman tooke all thyngs patiently that they did to her like as in other things she was contented to beare the crosse with hym as to fare hardly with him at home and to liue wyth course meate and drinke that they myght be the
whole world and doeth contrary to all that euer Christ ordained or commaunded What sayde they if he do all things after Gods ordinance and cōmandement should he then be his vicare Then saide he wold I beleue hym to be a good bishop at Rome ouer hys owne Diocesse and to haue no further power And if it pleased God I would euery bishop did this in their diocesse What inconuenience followeth that al Bishops should be ruled by man then should we liue a peaceable life in the Church of Christ and there should be no such seditions therein If euery Bishop would seke no further power then ouer his owne diocesse it were a goodly thing Nowe because all are subiecte to one all must doe and cōsent to al wickednes as he doth or be none of his This is the cause of greate Superstition in euerye kyngdome And what Bishoppe soeuer he be that preacheth the Gospel mainteyneth the truth is a true Bishop of y e church And doth not sayd they our holye father the pope mayntaine the Gospell Yes sayd he I thinke he doth read it peraduenture beleue it so do you also but neitheir he nor you do fixe the anker of your saluatiō therin Besides that ye beare such a good wil to it that ye keepe it close that no man may reade it but your selues when you preach god knoweth how you handle it in somuch that the people of Christ knoweth no Gospel wel neare but the popes Gospel so the blynd leade the blind both fall into y e pit In the true Gospell of Christ confidence is none but onely in your popish traditions and phantasticall inuentions Thē said a black Fryer to him God knoweth a blockhead doe we not preach the Gospell dayly The Popes gospell Benet weary of the Fryers talke Yes sayde he but what preaching of the Gospell is that when therwyth ye extoll superstitious thinges and make vs beleue y t we haue redemption through pardons and buls of Rome à poena culpa as ye terme it and by the merites of your orders ye make many brethren and sisters ye take yearly money of them ye bury them in your coates and in shrift ye beguile them yea and do a thousand superstitious thinges more a man may be weary to speake of them I see sayd the Fryer that thou art a damned wretche I will haue no more talke with thee Then stept to hym a gray fryer a doctor God knoweth of small intelligence layd before hym great and many daungers I take God to record sayd Benet my lyfe is not deare to me I am content to depart from it for I am weary of it seing your detestable doings to y e vtter destructiō of gods flock for my part I can no longer forbeare I had rather by death which I know is not far of depart this life y t I may no longer be partaker of your detestable idolatries superstitions or be subiect to Antichrist your pope Our pope said the Fryer is the vicar of God our waies are the wayes of God I pray you sayd Benet depart frō me tell not me of your wayes He is onely my way which saith I am the way the truth and the life In hys way will I walke his doinges shall be my example not yours nor your false popes His truth will I embrace not the lyes and falshood of you and your Pope His euerlasting life wil I seeke y e true reward of all faithful people Away frō me I pray you Uexe my soule no lōger ye shall not preuayle There is no good exāple in you no truth in you no lyfe to be hoped for at your hands Ye are all more vaine then vanitie it selfe If I should heare folowe you this day euerlasting death should hang ouer me a iust rewarde for all them that loue the life of thys worlde Away from me your company liketh me not Thus a whole weeke nighte and day was Benet applied of these and such other hypocrites It were an infinite matter to declare all things done saide to him in the time of his imprisonment and y e hate of the people y t time by meanes of ignorance Tho. Benet pacient cōstant was hote against him notwithstanding they could neuer mooue his patience He aunsweared to euery matter soberly and that more by the aid of Gods spirite then by any worldly studie I thinke he was at the least 50. yeres olde Being in prison his wife prouided sustenance for him when shee lamented he comforted her and gaue her many good and godly exhortatiōs and prayd her to mooue him nothing to apply vnto his aduersaries Thus when these godly Canons priestes wyth the monkes friers had done what they could and perceiued y t he would by no meanes relent Sentence read against Tho. Benet Tho. Benet deliuered to the secular power then they proceding vnto iudgement drewe out their bloudy sentence against hym condemning him as the maner is to be burned Whyche being done and the wryt which they had procured De comburendo being brought from London they deliuered hym the 15. of Ianuary 1531. vnto sir Tho. Denis Knyght then sherife of Deuonsh to be burned The milde martyr reioycing his ende to approche so neare as the sheepe before the shearer yelded himselfe w tall humblenes to abide and suffer the crosse of persecution And being brought to his execution in a place called Linerie dole without Exeter hee made his most humble confession and praier vnto almighty God and requested all the people to do the like for him whom he exhorted with such grauitie and sobriety wyth suche a pithie oration to seeke the true honouring of God Tho. Benet brought to the place of execution and y e true knowledge of him as also to leaue the deuises fantasies and imaginations of mans inuentions that all the hearers and beholders of him were astonied in great admiration In so much that the moste part of the people as also the Scribe who wrote the sentence of condemnation against him did pronounce and confesse that hee was Gods seruaunt and a good man The burning of Thomas Benet To whom the sayde Thomas Benet wyth an humble and a meeke spirite most patiently answeared Alas Syr trouble me not And holding vp his handes sayde Pater ignosce illis Whereuppon the Gentlemen caused the woode and furses to be set a fire The constāt ende and Martirdome of Tho. Benet and therewith this godly manne lifted vp his eyes and hands to heauen saying O Domine recipe spiritum meum and so continuing in his prayers did neuer stirre nor striue but most patiently abode the cruelty of the fire vntil his life was ended For the which the Lord God be praised and send vs his grace and blessing that at the latter day we may with hym enioy the blesse and ioye prouided and prepared for the elect children of
they suppose they haue done you Wherfore if so be it that the spirit of God mooue you thereunto they as counsailors desire you aboue all things to be stedfast in the Lordes veritie without feare for hee shall and will be your helpe according to his promise so that they shall not minish the least heire of your head without his will vnto the which will submitte your selfe and reioyce 2. Pet. 2. for the Lorde knoweth how to deliuer the godly out of temptation and howe to reserue the vniust vnto the daye of iudgement to be punished 1. Pet. 4. and therfore cast all your care on him for he careth for you And in that you suffer as a Christen man bee not ashamed 1. Pet. 4. but rather glorify God on that behalfe looking vpon Christ the authour and finisher of our faith which for the ioy that was set before hym Heb. 12. abode the Crosse despised the shame Notwithstanding thoughe we suffer the wrong after the example of our maister Christe yet we be not bounde to suffer the wrong cause for Christe hymselfe suffred it not but reproued him that smit him wrongfully And so likewise sayth S. Paule also So that we must not suffer the wrōg Act. 23. but boldly reproue them that sit as righteous iudges and do contrary to righteousnes Therfore according both to Gods law and mans ye be not bounde to make no aunswer in no cause till your accusers come before you Which if you require and thereon doe sticke the false brethren shall be knowne to the great comforte of those that nowe stand in doubt whome they may trust and also it shall be a meane that they shall not craftily by questions take you in snares And that you may this do lawfully in the 20. chapter of the Acts it is wrytten Act. 20. It is not the maner of the Romanes to deliuer any man that he shuld perish before that he which is accused haue his accusers before hym and haue licence to aunswere for himselfe as pertaining to the crime whereof he is accused And also Christe will Math. 18. that in the mouth of two or three witnesses all things shall stande And in the 5. chap. to Timoth. the first epistle it is written 1. Tim. ◠Against a Seniour receiue none accusation but vnder two or three witnesses A Seniour in this place is any man that hath an house to gouerne And also their owne lawe is agreeable to this Wherefore seeing it is agreeable to the word of God that in accusations such witnesses shuld be What is a Seniour by S. Paule you may with a good cōscience require it And this the God of grace which hathe called you vnto his eternal glory by Christ Iesu shal his owne selfe after a little affliction make you perfect shal settle strengthen and stablish you that to him may be glory and praise for euer Amen Thus ye haue heard the letter deliuered to Th. Philip. Now followeth the Testament of William Tracie * Tracie his Testament A Little before this time William Tracie a worshypfull Esquire in Glocestershire and then dwelling at Todington made in his wil that he woulde haue no funerall pompe at his burying neither passed he vpon Masse and farther sayd that he trusted in God only and hoped by him to be saued and not by any Saint Thys Gentlemā dyed and his sonne as executor M. Tracie takē vp being dead and burnt brought the will to the Bysh. of Canterbury to proue which he shewed to the cōuocation and there most cruelly they iudged that he should be taken out of the ground and be brent as an hereticke anno 1532. This commission was sent to Doc. Parker Chauncellour of the Diocesse of Worcester to execute theyr wicked sentence whiche accomplished the same The kynge hearynge his subiect to be taken out of the grounde and brent wythout his knowledge or order of his law sent for the Chancellour and layde high offence to his charge who excused him selfe by the Archbishop of Caunterburye whyche was late dead but in conclusion it cost hym CCC pounde to haue hys pardon The will and Testament of thys Gentleman thus condemned by the Clergie was as here vnder foloweth IN the name of God Amen I William Tracie of Todington in the Countie of Glocester Esquire make my Testament last wil as hereafter foloweth The testament of William Tracie Iob. 9. First and before all other things I commit my selfe vnto God to his mercy beleuing without any doubt or mistrust that by hys grace and the merits of Iesus Christ and by the vertue of his passion and of his resurrection I haue and shall haue remission of all my sinnes and resurrection of body soul according as it is written I beleue that my redemer liueth that in the last day I shall rise out of the earth and in my flesh shall see my Sauiour this my hope is laid vp in my bosome And touching the wealth of my soule the faith that I haue taken and rehearsed is sufficient as I suppose without any other mans workes or merites My ground and beliefe is that there is but one God and one Mediatour betweene God and man which is Iesus Christ so that I accept none in heauen nor in earth to be Mediatour betwene me and God but only Iesus Christ all other to be but as peticioners in receiuing of grace but none able to geue influence of grace And therefore will I bestowe no part of my goodes for that entent that any man should say or do to helpe my soule for therin I trust onely to the promises of Christ He that beleeueth and is baptised shall be saued Marke 16. and he that beleeueth not shall be damned As touching the burying of my body it auayleth me not whatsoeuer be done thereto Funerall pompes serue onely for the liuing and geue no helpe for the dead for S. Austen sayth De cura agenda pro mortuis that the funerall pompes are rather the solace of them that liue then the wealth and comfort of them that are dead and therefore I remitte it onely to the discretion of mine executors And touching the distribution of my temporall goodes my purpose is by the grace of God to bestowe them to be accepted as the fruites of faith Our merites be onely our fayth in Christ. so that I do not suppose y t my merite shall be by the good bestowing of them but my merite is the faith of Iesus Christ onely by whome suche workes are good according to the wordes of our Lorde I was hungry and thou gauest me to eate c. And it foloweth that ye haue done to the least of my brethren ye haue done it to me c. And euer we should consider that true saying that a good worke maketh not a good man but a good man maketh a good worke for faith maketh the man both good and
borne Yet neuertheles his purpose was to prooue and feele what they both would say vnto it therefore sent Steuen Gardiner to Rome to way with Pope Clement To the Emperour was sent Syr Nicolas Heruy knight ambassador in the Court of Gaunt Firste Pope Clement not weying belike the full importaunce and sequele of the matter Campeius the Popes Legate sent Cardinal Campeius as is sayde into Englande ioyned with the Cardinal of Yorke At the comming of which Legates The kinges perswasion to the Legate the King first opening vnto them the griefe of hys conscience seemed wyth great reasons and persuasions sufficiently to haue drawne the good will of those two Legates to his side Who also of their owne accord pretended no lesse but to shew a willing inclination to further the kinges cause But yet the mouthes of the common people and in especial of women and such other as fauoured the Queene and talked their pleasure Euill language of the people about the kinges diuorce were not stopped Wherefore to satisfie the blinde surmises and foolishe communication of these also who seeing the comming of the Cardinalles cast out suche leaude wordes that the king woulde for his owne pleasure haue an other wife with like vnseeming talke he therefore willing that al men should know the truth of his procedings caused all his Nobilitie Iudges and Counsaillors wyth diuers other persons to resort to his Pallace of Bridewel the 8. day of Nouemb. An. 1529. where he openly speaking in his great chāber had these words in effect as followeth The kings Oration to his subiects OVr trustie welbeloued subiects both you of the nobility you of the meaner sort it is not vnknowē both how that we both by Gods prouision and true and lawfull inheritaunce haue raigned ouer this realme of England almost the terme of 20. yeares During whiche time we haue so ordered vs thanked be God that no outward enemy hath oppressed you nor taken anye thing from vs nor we haue inuaded no realme but we haue had victory honor so that we think that you nor none of your predecessors neuer liued more quietly more wealthely nor in more estimation vnder any of our noble progenitors But when we remēber our mortality and that we must die then we think that all our doings in our life time are clearely defaced worthy of no memory if we leaue you in trouble at the time of oure deathe for if our true heir be not known at the time of our death see what mischiefe and trouble shall succeede to you and to your children The experience thereof some of you haue seene after the death of our noble grandfather king Edward 4. and some haue heard what mischief and manslaughter continued in this realme betwene the houses of Yorke and Lancaster by the which dissention this realme was like to haue bene clearely destroyed And although it hath pleased almighty God to send vs a faire daughter of a noble woman and of me begotten to our greate comfort and ioy yet it hath bene tolde vs by diuers great Clearks that neither she is our lawfull daughter nor her mother our lawfull wife but that we liue together abhominably and detestably in open adulterie in somuch that when our Ambassade was last in France and motion was made that the Duke of Orleance should marry our sayde daughter one of the chiefe Counsailours to the French king sayd It were well done to know whether she be the king of Englands lawfull daughter or not for well knowen it is that he begot her on his brothers wife which is directly againste Gods law and his precept Thinke you my Lords that these words touch not my body and soule Thinke you that these doings doe not daily and hourely trouble my cōscience and vexe my spirits Yes we doubt not but and if it were your cause euery man wold seeke remedy when the pearil of your soule and the losse of your inheritance is openly laide to you For this onely cause I protest before God and in the word of a Prince I haue asked councell of the greatest Clearkes in Christendome and for this cause I haue sent for this Legate as a manne indifferent onely to knowe the truth and so to settle my conscience and for none other cause as God can iudge And as touching the Queene if it be adiudged by the law of God that she is my lawfull wife there was neuer thing more pleasant nor more acceptable to me in my life both for the discharge and clearing of my conscience and also for the good qualities and conditions the which I know to be in her For I assure you all that beside her noble parentage of the which shee is descended as you well know she is a woman of most gentlenesse of moste humilitie and buxumnesse yea and of all good qualities appertaining to nobilitie she is without comparison as I this 20. yeares almoste haue had the true experiment so that if I were to mary againe if the marriage might be good I would surely chose her aboue all other women But if it be determined by iudgement that our mariage was against Gods law and clearely voyde then I shall not onely sorowe the departing from so good a Ladie and louing companion but much more lamēt and bewaile my infortunate chance that I haue so long liued in adultery to Gods great displeasure and haue no true heire of my body to inherite thys Realme These be the sores that vexe my minde these be the pāgs that trouble my conscience and for these greeues I seeke a remedy Therefore I require of you all as our trust and confidence is in you to declare to our subiects our minde and entent according to our true meaning and desire them to pray with vs that the very truth may be knowen for the discharge of our conscience and sauing of our soule and for the declaration hereof I haue assembled you together and now you may depart Shortly after this Oration of the king wherewith he stirred the harts of a number then the two Legates being requested of the king for discharge of his conscience The legates talke with the Queene to iudge and determine vpon the cause went to the Queene lying then in the place of Bridewell and declared to her how they were deputed iudges indifferent betwene y e king and her to heare and determine whether the mariage betwene them stoode with Gods law nor not When she vnderstoode the cause of their comming being thereat some thing astonied at y e first after a litle pausing with her selfe Ex Edw. Hallo thus she began answering for her selfe ALas my Lorde said she is it nowe a question whether I be the kings lawfull wife or no when I haue bene maried to hym almost 20. yeres and in the meane season neuer question was made before Diuers Prelates yet being aliue and Lords also Queene Katherines aunswere to the Cardinalles
and priuie coūsailors with the king at that time then adiudged our mariage lawful and honest and nowe to say it is detestable and abhominable I thinke it great maruel and in especiall when I consider what a wise prince the kings father was also the loue natural affectiō that K. Ferdinādo my father bare vnto me I think in my self that neither of our fathers were so vncircumspect so vnwise of so small imagination but they foresaw what might folowe of oure Mariage and in especiall the king my father sent to the Courte of Rome and there after long sute with great cost and charge obteined a licence and dispēsation that I being the one brothers wife and peraduenture carnally known might without scruple of cōscience mary with the other brother lawfully which licēce vnder lead I haue yet to shewe which things make me to say and surely beleue that our mariage was both lawful good and godly But of this trouble I only may thanke you my L. Cardinal of Yorke For because I haue wondered at your high pride and vaineglory and abhorred your voluptuous life and abhominable lecherie litle regarded your presumptuous power and tyrānie therfore of malice you haue kindled this fire set this matter abroache The Cardinall cause of this diuorce and why and in especiall for the great malice that you beare to my nephewe the Emperor whom I perfectly know you hate worse then a Scorpion because he woulde not satisfie your ambition and make you Pope by force therfore you haue said more then once that you wold trouble him and his frends you haue kept him true promise for of all his warres vexations he onely may thanke you And as for me his poore Aunt and kinswoman what trouble you haue put me too by this newe found dout God knoweth to whō I commit my cause according to the truth The Cardinal of Yorke excused himself saying that he was not the beginner nor the mouer of the doubt and that it was sore against his wil that euer the mariage shuld come in question but he sayd that by his superiour the B. of Rome he was deputed as a iudge to hear the cause which he sware on his profession to heare indifferently But whatsoeuer was said she beleeued him not so the Legates tooke their leaue of her departed These words were spoken in French wrytten by Cardinal Campeius Secretarie which was present and afterward by Edward Hall translated into English In the next yeare ensuing an 1530. at the blacke Fryers of London was prepared a solemne place for two Legates who comming with their crosses pillers axes The vaine pompe of the Romish Legates and all other Romish ceremonies accordingly were set in two chayres couered with cloth of gold and cushiōs of y e same When all things were ready then the king the Qeuene were ascited by Doct. Sampson to appeare before the said Legates the 28. day of May The king Queene ascited before the Legates where the commission of the Cardinals first being read wherein it was appoynted by the Court of Rome that they should be the hearers iudges in the cause betweene them both the king was called by name who appeared by two Proctors * These 4. byshops were Warhā of Canterbury West of Ely Fysher of Rochester Standishe of S. Assaph The Quene appealeth from the Cardinal to the Pope Then the Queene was called who being accompanied with 4. Byshops and other of her counsayle and a great company of Ladyes came personally her selfe before the Legates who there after her obeysance with a sadde grauitie of countenaunce hauing not many wordes with them appealed frō the Legates as iudges not competent to y e court of Rome and so departed Notwithstanding this appeale the Cardinals sate weekely euery day arguments on both sides were brought but nothing definitiuely was determined As the tyme passed on in the month of Iune the king being desirous to see an ende came to the Courte and the Queene also where he standing vnder his cloth of estate vttered these or like wordes in effect as followeth MY Lordes Legates of the Sea Apostolicke whiche be deputed iudges in this great and waighty matter The kinges oration to the Legates I most hartely beseech you to ponder my mynde and intent whiche onely is to haue a finall ende for the discharge of my conscience for euerye good Christen man knoweth what payne and what vnquietnesse he suffereth which hath hys conscience greeued For I assure you on mine honour that this matter hath so vexed my minde and troubled my spirites that I can scantly study any thinge whiche should be profitable for my realme and people and for to haue a quietnes of body and soule is my desire and request and not for any grudge that I beare to her that I haue maryed for I dare say that for her womanhoode wisedome nobilitie and gentlenes neuer Prince had such an other and therefore if I woulde willinglye chaunge I were not wise Wherefore my suite is to my Lordes at this time to haue a speedie ende according to right for the quietnesse of my minde and conscience onely and for no other cause as God knoweth When the king had said the Queene departed without any thing saying Then she was called to know whether she would abide by her appeale The Quene abideth by her appeale or answer there before the Legates Her Proctor aunswered that she would abide by her appeale That notwythstanding the Counsaillers on both sides euery day almost met and debated this matter substātially so y t at the last the diuines were all of opinion that the mariage was against the lawe of God if she were carnally known by the first brother which thing she clearly denied But to that was answeared that prince Arthur her husband confessed the act done by certaine words spoken which beinge recorded in other Chronicles I had rather should there be red then by me here vttered Furthermore at the time of the death of prince Arthur she thought and iudged that she was with childe and for that cause the king was deferred from the title creation of the Prince of Wales almoste halfe a yeare whych thing coulde not haue bene iudged if she had not bene carnally knowen Also she her self caused a bul to be purchased in y t which were these words Vel forsan cognitam which is as much to say as peraduenture carnally known which words were not in the first Bull graunted by Iuly at her second mariage to the kinge which seconde Bull with that clause was onely purchased to dispence wyth the second matrimonie although there were carnal copulation before which Bul needed not to haue bene purchased if there had ben no carnall copulation for then the first Bull had bene sufficient Moreouer for the more cleare euidence of thys matter that Prince Arthur had carnal knowledge of the sayd Lady
Katherine his wife Quene Katherine carnally knoweÌ„ by the kings brother it appeareth in a certaine booke of Recordes which we haue to shew touching this mariage that the same time when Prince Arthur was firste maryed with this Ladye Katherine daughter to Ferdinando certaine Ambassadours of Ferdinando his Counsaile were then sent hether into England for the sayde purpose to see and to testifie concerning the ful consummation of the said matrimoniall coniunction Which Counsaillers here resident being solemnely sworne not onely did affirm to both their parentes that the Matrimonie was consummate by that acte but also did send ouer into Spaine to her father such demonstrations of their mutuall coniunction as here I wil not name sparing the reuereÌ„ce of chast eares which demonstrations otherwise in those Records being named and testified do sufficiently put the matter out of all doute and question Besides that in the same recordes appeareth that both he and she not onely were of such yeares as were mete and able to explete the coÌ„summation hereof but also they were and did lie together both here and in Wales by the space of 3. quarters of a yeare Out of a written booke of Recordes containing certaine conferences betwixte the Cardinall and Queenes Katherines Amner about this matter remaining in our custodie to be seene Thus when the Diuines on her side were beaten from that ground Three reasons for Queene Katherine then they fell to perswasions of Natural reasons how this should not be vndone for three causes One was because if it shoulde be broken the onely childe of the king should be a Bastard which were a great mischiefe to the realme SecoÌ„dly the separation shuld be cause of great vnkindnes betwene her kinred and this Realme And the third cause was that the continuance of so long space had made the Mariage honest These perswasions with many other were set forth by the Queenes Counsaile and in especial by the Bishop of Rochester which stoode stiffe in her cause Fisher Bish. of Rochester a great doer for Queene Catherine But yet Gods precept was not aunswered wherefore they left that ground and fel to pleading that the court of Rome had dispenced with that Mariage To this some Lawyers sayde that no earthly person is able to dispence with the positiue law of God When the Legates hard the opinions of the Diuines and saw wherunto the end of this question would tend The searching of the kinges mariâ—ge brought moe thinges to lighte for asmuch as men began so to dispute of the authoritie of the Court of Rome especially because the Cardinal of York perceiued the king to cast fauour to the Lady Anne whom he knew to be a Lutheran they thought best to wind them selues out of that brake by time so Cardinall Campeius dissembling the matter conueyed himselfe home to Rome againe as is partly aboue touched pag. 187. The Kinge seeing himself thus to be differred and deluded by the Cardinals Cardinall Campeius sâ—ippeth froÌ„ the king tooke it to no litle griefe whereupon the fall of the Cardinall of Yorke folowed not long after This was in the yeare of our Lord 1530. Shortly after it happened the same yeare that the king by hys Ambassadours was aduertised that the Emperoure and the Pope were both together at Bononie Wherfore he directed Sir Tho. Bullein late created Earle of Wiltshire and Doctor Stokesley afterward Bishop of London and Doctor Lee afterward bishop of York with his message to the popes Court where also the Emperor was Pope Clement vnderstanding the kinges case and request The king â—endeth to the Emperour and the Pope and fearing what might follow after if learning and Scripture here should take place against the authority of their dispensations and moreouer doubting the Emperours displeasure bare him selfe strange of from the matter answearing the Ambassadors with this delay that he presently would not define in the case The Popes aunswere to the king but would heare the full matter disputed when he came to Rome and according to right he would do iustice Although the king ought no suche seruice to the Pope to staÌ„d to his arbitremeÌ„t either in this case or in any other hauing both the Scripture to lead him The king gaue more to the Pope then he needed and his law in his owne hands to warrant him yet for quietnes sake and for that he wold not rashly breake order which rather was a disorder in deede he bare so long as conuenieÌ„tly he might At length after long delaies and much dissembling when he saw no hope of redresse he began somwhat to quicken to looke about him what was best both for his owne conscience and the stablishment of his realme to do No man here doubteth Gods prouideÌ„ce working meruelously in this matter but that al this was wrought not by mans deuise but by the secrete purpose of the Lord himselfe to bryng to passe further thinges as afterwarde followed whiche his diuine prouidence was disposed to work For els as touching the y e kings intent purpose he neuer meant nor mynded any such thing as to seek the ruine of the pope but rather sought all meanes coÌ„trary how both to stablish the Sea of Rome also to obteyne y e good will of the same Sea and Court of Rome if it might haue bene gotten And therefore intending to sue his diuorse froÌ„ Rome at the first beginning his deuise was by Stephen Gardiner his Ambassadour at Rome to exalt the Cardinall of York Vid. supr pag. 990. as is before shewed pag. 990. to be made pope and vniuersall Bishop to the end that he ruling that Apostolicke sea the matter of his vnlawfull maryage whiche so troubled his conscience might come to a quiet conclusion without anye further rumor of the world Which purpose of his if it had taken effect as he had deuised it and the englsh Cardinall had once bene made Pope no doubt but the authoritie of that sea had neuer bene exterminate out of England But God being more mercifull vnto vs tooke a better way then so For both without and contrarye to the kinges expectation he so brought to passe that neyther the Cardinall of Yorke was Pope which shuld haue bene an infinite cost to the king and yet neuertheles the king sped of his purpose too Man purposethâ— but God disposeth and that much better then he looked for For he was ridde by lawfull diuorcement not onely from that vnlawfull mariage which clogged his conscieÌ„ce but also from the miserable yoke of the popes vsurped dominion whiche clogged the whole realme and all at one time Thus Gods holy prouidence ruling the matter as I sayd when the king could get no faourable graunt of the Pope touching his cause being so good and honest he was enforced to take the redresse of his right into his own handes and seeing this * Gordiâ—m was a Citty in Asia where there was
chapter of Iohn there speaking of the wordes of Christ spoken vnto Peter Cyrillus in vlt. cap. Ioannis Feed my sheepe c. thus vnderstandeth the same That because Peter had thrise denyed Christ whereby he thought himselfe he had lost his Apostleship Christ to comforte him agayne and to restore him to his office that he had lost asked him thrise Pasce oues meas maketh nothing for the Popes vniuersall pastoralitye whether he loued him and so restored hym agayne to his office which els he durst not haue presumed vnto saying vnto him Feed my sheep c. With which exposition the auncient holy expositors of that place do likewise agree So that by these wordes of feeding Christes sheep the Bishop of Rome can take no aduauntage to maintein his vniuersall pastoralty ouer all Christian dominions Act. 20. Agayne where as the Bishoppe of Rome sayth that Peter by these wordes of Christ spoken to him hath a preheminence aboue the other S. Paule Actes 20. proueth the contrary 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 where he speaking to the Bishops assembled at Milete sayth to them Take heed to your selues and to all your flocke in which the holy Ghost hath put you to gouerne c. And Peter himselfe likewise 1. Pet. 5. sayth Ye that be Priestes feed the flocke of God amongest you c. So that by these Scriptures conferred together it may appeare that neither the 16. Chapiter of Mathew nor the 21. of Iohn do proue that Peter had power Scriptures wrongfully alleaged for the Popes supremacye authority or dignity geuen him of Christ ouer all the other that they should be vnder him and yet notwithstāding his primacy in that he first of all the Apostles confessed Christ to be the Sonne of the liuing God with the which confession all the other Apostles did consent and also preached the same standeth still· Which confession first by Peter made al other that will be saued must follow also and be taught to confesse the same And thus the Bishop of Romes power ouer all which he would proue by those places wrongfully alledged for his purpose vtterly quayleth and is not proued And thus much for the Scriptures and Doctors Now farther proceding in this matter the sayd Tonstall commeth to Councels and examples of the primitiue Church as foloweth Faustinus Example◠of the primitiue Church against the Popes supremacy Legate to the Byshop of Rome in the v◠Councell of Carthage alledged that the Bishop of Rome ought to haue the ordering o◠all great matters in all places by his supreme authority bringing no Scripture for him for at that time no Scripture was thought to make for it but alledgeth for him and that vntruely the fyrst Councell of Nice to make for his purpose After this whē the booke was brought forth The supremacye of of Rome reproued by the Councell of Nice and no such article found in it but the contrary yet the Counsell at that time sent to Constantinople Alexandria and Antioche where the Patriarchall seas were to haue the true copy of the Councell of Nice which was sent vnto them And an other copy also was sent from Rome whether also they sent for y e same purpose After that the copy was brought to them and no such Article found in it but in the fift chapter therof the contrary that all causes Ecclesiasticall should either be determined within the Dioces or els if any were greued then to appeale to the Counsell Prouinciall and there the matter to take full end The 〈◊〉 of Nice falsified by Faustinus the Popes Legate so that for no such causes men should goe out of theyr Prouinces the whole Counsell of Carthage wrote to Celestine at that time beyng Byshop of Rome that since the Counsell of Nice had no such article in it as was vntruly alledged by Faustinus but the cōtrary they desired him to abstein after to make any more such demaūd denouncing vnto him that they would not suffer any cause great or small to be brought by appeale out of theyr country and thereupon made a law that no man shall appeale out of the country of Aphrike vpon payne to be denoūced accursed Wherewith the Bishop of Rome euer after held him content and made no more busines with them seeyng he had nought to say for himselfe to the contrary And at this Counsell S. Austen was present and subscribed the same Read more herof pag 10. It was determined also in the sixte Article of the sayde Counsell of Nice The 6. article of Nicene coūcell The 4. chiefe Patriarches equall in power that in the Orient the Bishop of Antioche should be chiefe in Egypt the Bishop of Alexandria about Rome the Bishop of Rome and like Wise in other countryes the Metropolitanes should haue theyr preheminence so that the bishop of Rome neuer had medling in those countryes And in the next Article following the Byshop of Hierusalem which City before had bene destroyed and almost desolate was restored to his old prerogatiue to be y e chiefe in Palestine and in the countrey of Iury. By this ye see howe the Patriarch of Rome duryng al thys tyme of the primitiue Churche Pope Agatho subiected to the Emperour had no such primacye preeminēt aboue other Patriaches much lesse ouer kinges and Emperors as may appeare by Agatho Byshoppe of Rome long after that in whose tyme was the sixt Councell generall Whiche Agatho after his election sent to the Emperor thē beyng at Constantinople to haue his electiō allowed before he would be consecrate after y e old custome at that time vsed In like sort Pope Vitalianus subiecte to the Emperour 63. Dist. Agatho 63. Dist. cum longè an other Bishop of Rome called Uitalianus did the same as it is written in the Decrees in the 63. Distinct. cap. Agatho The like did S. Ambrose and S. Gregory before thē as it is written in the chap. Cum longè in the same Distinct. During al which time the byshops of Rome folowed wel the doctrine of S. Peter and S. Paule left vnto them to be subiectes and to obey theyr Princes Thus after that Byshop Tonstall playing the earnest Lutheran both by scriptures and auncient Doctours Byshop Tōstall a righte Lutheran◠also by examples sufficient of the primitiue church hath proued and declared how the Byshops of Rome ought to submit thēselues to theyr higher powers vnder whom God hath appoynted euery creature in this world to obey now let vs likewise see how the sayd Byshop Tonstall describeth vnto vs his disobedience intollerable his pride incomparable and his malignant malice most execrable And first speaking of the disobedience of Adam Eue then of the pride of Nabugodonosor of Lucifer The disobedience the pride the malice of the Pope described at length he compareth the Bishops of Rome to them all Who fyrst for disobedience refuse to obey Gods commaūdement but contrary to
receiued vnles he be of a contrary nature to any man that euer was yet of y t sort not only be in maner discharged of his obedienâ— and become the bishop of Romes true liege man but also shall presume of his Cardinalshyp to be your fellow and to haue the rule as well as you Then shall the Bishop of Rome creepe into your owne very bosome know al your secretes and at last vnlesse you wil be yoked Inconuenience that commeth by Cardinalls and serue their pleasure in all points your grace is like to smart for it The thing perchance in the beginning shal seeme to your grace very honorable and pleasant but wisdom would to beware of the taile which is very black and bytter His maiesties father and Grandfather to your grace had a Cardinal whereof he was weary and neuer admitted other after his decease knowing y e importable pride of them In like maner also his highnes by the experience of one hath vtterly determined to auoid al the sort So wel his grace hath knowen experienced their mischief yoke and thraldome that thereby is layd vpon princes By reason wherof as his highnes is the more able by his owne experience to informe your grace so of good will meere propeÌ„sitie of hart caused partly by nature and kinne partly by coniunction and vicinitie of dominions adioining so neare together he is no lesse ready to forewarn your grace before wishing that God will so worke in your princely hart and noble stomake that his maiesties monition frendly warning as it proceedeth from a sincere affection and tender care of his part vnto his nephewe so it maye preuaile and take place in your mind that your grace wisely in weighing with your self what supreme right princes haue and ought to haue vpon their Churches and landes where they gouern what litle cause the bishop of Rome hath therto to procede by vniust censures against theÌ„ your grace may therin not only stand to the iust defence of your deare vncle but also may endeuor to folow his steps therin to take his counsel whiche he doubteth not but shal redound not onely to your graces honour to the benefite weale profit of your realm subiects but especially to y e glory of almighty God and aduancement of his true religion And thus haue I expounded to your grace the summe of my errand and message from the kings maiestie your vncle who as he would be glad to be aduertised by answere of your graces purpose mind and intention in this behalf so for my part according to my charge and duetie I shall be prest and ready with al diligence to giue mine attendaÌ„ce vpon your pleasure for the same accordingly * The summe and effecte of the kinges message sent to the French kyng in defence of his proceedinges THe king considering the present state of his marriage which was not yet well digested ner accepted in the Courtes of other Princes The kinges message to the French king and also hauing intelligence of the straight amitie intended by the marriages betweene y e Emperor and the French king and also or the Popes inclination to pleasure the Emperour and further vnderstaÌ„dyng of the order and meaning of the French kings counsell not greatly fauouring his purposes sent therfore vnto Fraunce for his ambassadour Edw. Foxe doct of Diuinitie his Chaplaine and CouÌ„sailour with instructions and admonitions how to frame and attemper himself in those the kinges affaires The contentes of which his instructions came to this effecte That the saide Edwaad Foxe first declaring to the French king the most affectuous commendations made on the kinges behalfe with declaration of the kings most entire and hartie good wil to vnderstand of his prosperitie the good successe of his affaires which his maiestie no lesse desired then his owne and also after the kings letters being deliuered to him and to other personages of his Counsaile then Three causes to be declared in the kinges â—efence after his accesse made vnto the king shuld vtter and insinuate vnto the king his maisters mind intent in these thre special pointes folowing The first was to declare the iustnes of the kings cause concerning the late marriage with queene Anne diuorcement of the king from his brothers wife The second to signifie and expresse the iniuries done by the Pope as afterward shall be declared The third was to winne and allure to the kings deuotion the Chauncelour of Fraunce And as touching the declaration of the iustnes of the kinges cause first he taking with him certayne bookes printed conteyning the determinations of vniuersities in that behalfe with reasons and authorities confirming the same should distribute the sayd bookes to the Bishop of S. Line to other bishops to Monsieur de Langez other of the kinges counsel moe and to proue after the best fashion to obtaine their approbations of the same bookes with dexteritie to assay whether he could induce theÌ„ of the Uniuersitie of Paris and other learned men to send forth this booke with their authorities and approbations That done theÌ„ he being acquainted with al those points articles of the kinges cause in communication and conference as the case required shoulde not onely make answere to such things as should be obiected but also furnish mainteine the iustnes of that opinion with his learning in such sort as he could best inuent and cogitate As touching the second part which conteined the iniuries done by y e pope against the king the sayd ambassador in that behalfe being a man no lesse acquainted The Popes iniuryes donne to the king of England then also wel beaten and ripe in the manifold misbehauiours of the Pope from the beginning of the cause shuld declare expresse to the French king how iniuriously the sayde Pope had demeaned himself toward the kinges highnes first in sending a commission decreâ—al and then coÌ„maunding it to be burnt as also in promising by schedule of his own haÌ„d not to cal the cause out of England The Pope inconstant in his deedes coÌ„trarye to himselfe and moreouer approuing first y e iustnes of the kings cause yet notwithstanding afterward went from the same and did contrary Touching all which iniuries receiued at the Popes hand although the king had great cause iustly to complain yet other iniuries there were beside these wherewith the kyng most especially was moued The one was for calling and cyting the kings highnes to appeare at Rome The Pope calleth and citeth the K. to Rome The other was for reiecting the person of the kynges trustie subiect and Chaplayne maister Kerne his ambassadour from making such allegations Two speciall iniuries of the pope against the king as to the king in that case apperteined besyde sundry other no smal greues and inconueniences which here might be shewed and alleged But in these two especial iniuries the kyng thought hym selfe most chiefly
extant in his workes to be seene and woorthy in all ages to be marked the tenour whereof tendeth to this effect as followeth Tyndals supplications to the King Nobles and subiects of England I Beseech the Kings most noble grace well to consider all the wayes Tindals supplicatioÌ„ to the king and states of England by the whiche the Cardinall and oure holy Byshops haue led hym since he was first King and to see whereunto all the pride pompe and vaine boast of y e Cardinall is come and how God hath resisted hym and oure Prelates in all their wiles We hauing nothing to do at all haue medled yet with all matters and haue spente for our Prelates causes more then all Christendome euen vnto the vtter beggering of our selues and haue gotten nothing but rebuke and hate amoÌ„g all nations a mocke and a scorne of them whom we haue most holpen For the Frenchmen as the saieng is of late dayes made a play or a disguising at Paris in whiche the Emperour daunsed with the Pope and the French King and weeryed them the King of England sitting on a hye bench and lookyng on The king of England payes for all And when it was asked why he daunced not it was aunswered that he sat there but to pay the minstrels their wages As who shoulde say we payd for all mens dauncing We monied the Emperour openly and gaue y e french King double and treble secretly and to the Pope also Yea and though Ferdinandus had money sent openly to blind the world withall yet the saieng is through all Dutchland that we sent money to the King of Pole c. Furthermore The secoÌ„â— petition of Tindall I beseech his grace also to haue mercy of his owne soule and not to suffer Christ and his holy Testament to be persecuted vnder his name any longer that the sword of the wrath of God may be put vp agayne which for that cause no doubt is most chiefly drawne Thirdly my petition is to his grace The third petition of Tindall to haue compassion on his poore subiectes that the Realme vtterly perish not with the wicked counsayle of our pestilente Prelates For if his grace which is but a man should die the Lords and commons not knowing who hath most right to enioy the crowne the realme could not but stand in great daunger My fourth sute and exhortation is to all the Lords temporall of the realme Thâ— 4. pâ—â—â—tion of Tindall Limitation of succession to the Crowne I pray God this be not a prophesie agaynst England The 5. petition of M. Tindall that they come and fall before y e kings grace and humbly desire his Maiestie to suffer it to be tried who of right ought to succeede And if he or shee fayle who next and who third And let it be proclaimed openly and let all the Lords temporall be sworne therto and all y e knightes and squiers and gentlmen and the commons aboue xviij yeares old that there be no strife for the succession If they trie it by the sword I promise them I see no other likelyhode but it will cost the realme of England c. Further of all the subiects of England this I craue that they repent For the cause of euill rulers is the sinne of the subiects as testifieth the Scripture And the cause of false Preachers is that the people haue no loue vnto the truth sayth Paule in the 2. Chapter of the 2. Epistle to the Thessalonians We be all sinners an hundred times greater then all that we suffer Let vs therefore eche forgiue other remembring the greater sinners the more welcome if we repent according to the similitude of the riotous son Luk. xv For Christ died for sinners and is their Sauiour and his bloud their treasure to pay for their sinnes He is that fatted calfe which is slaine to make them good cheare withall if they wil repent and come to their father againe and his merites is the goodly rayment to couer the naked deformities of their sinnes Finally if the persecution of the Kings grace and of other temporall persons conspiring with the spiritualtie be of ignoraunce I doubt not but that their eyes shal be opened shortly and they shal see repent and God shal shew them mercy But if it be of a set malice against the truth and of a grounded hate against the law of God by the reason of a full coÌ„sent they haue to sinne and to walke in their old wayes of ignoraunce whereunto beeing now past all repentance they haue vtterly yeelded themselues to followe with full lust without bridle or snaffle which is the sinne against the holy Ghost then ye shall see euen shortly that God shall turne the poynt of the sword wherewith they now shed Christes bloud homewarde to shed theyr owne againe after all the examples of the Bible These thinges thus discoursed pertayning to the story and doings of Tindall finally it remayneth to inferre certayne of his priuate letters and epistles whereof among diuers other which haue not come to our hands two speciall he wrote to Iohn Frith one properly vnder his own name another vnder the name of Iacob but in very deede was written and deliuered to Iohn Frith being prisoner then in the Tower as ye shall further vnderstand by the sequeale heereafter The copie and tenour of the Epistles heere followeth A letter sent from Tyndall vnto Mayster Frith being in the Tower THE grace and peace of God our Father and of Iesus Christe our Lord be with you Amen Dearely beloued brother Iohn A letter of Tindall to M. Fryth I haue heard say how the hipocrits now that they haue ouercome that great busines whiche letted them or at the least way haue brought it at a stay they returne to their olde nature againe The will of God be fulfilled and that which he hath ordeyned to be ere the world was made that come and his glory raigne ouer all Dearely beloued how euer the matter be commit your selfe wholy and onely vnto your most louyng Father and most kynde Lorde and feare not men that threate nor trust men that speake faire but trust him that is true of promise and able to make hys word good Your cause is Christes Gospell a light that must be fed with the bloud of fayth The lampe must be dressed and snuffed dayly and that oyle poured in euery euening and morning that the light go not out Though we be sinners Pet. 2. yet is the cause right If when we be buffeted for well doing we suffer paciently and endure that is acceptable to God for to that end we are called For Christ also suffred for vs leauing vs an example that wee should follow his steps who did no sin Herby haue we perceiued loue that he layd downe his life for vs 1. Iohn 3. therefore we ought also to lay downe our liues for the brethren Reioyce and be glad Math. 5. Rom. 8.
Iacob yet vnderstand good Reader that it was written in very deede to Iohn Frith as is aboue tolde thee For the more proofe and euidence whereof read Frithes booke of the Sacramente and there thou shalte finde a certayne place of this Epistle repeated word for word beginning thus I call God to record against the day we shall appeare before our Lorde Iesus to geue a reckening of oure doings that I neuer altered one sillable of Gods word against my conscience c. Which Epistle Iohn Frith hymselfe witnesseth that he receaued from Tyndall as in hys testimonie aboue appeareth ¶ The death of the Lady Katherine and of Queene Anne THe same yeare in the which W. Tyndall was burned which was the yeare of our Lord 1536. in the begynning of the yeare Anno. 1536. first died Lady Katherine Princes Dowager in the moneth of Ianuary The death of Lady Katherine 〈◊〉 Dowagar After whome the same yeare also in the moneth of May next following followed the death also of Queene Anne who had now bene married to the King the space of three yeares In certeine records thus we finde that the Kyng being in his Iustes at Greenewich sodenly with a fewe persons departed to Westminster and the next daye after Queene Anne his wife was had to the Tower The death of Queene Anne with the Lord Rochford her brother and certayne other and the xix day after was beheaded The wordes of this worthy and Christian Lady at her death were these Good Christen people I am come hether to die for according to the Law and by y e Lawe I am iudged to death and therefore I will speake nothing against it The wordes of Queene Anne at her death I am come hether to accuse no man nor to speake any thing of that whereof I am accused and condemned to die but I pray God saue the King and sende him long to raigne ouer you for a gentler or a more mercifull Prince was there neuer and to me he was euer a good a gentle and soueraigne Lord. And if any person will meddle of my cause I require them to iudge the best And thus I take my leaue of the world and of you all and I hartely desire you all to pray for me O Lord haue mercy on me To God I commend my soule And so she kneeled downe sayeng To Christ I commend my soule Iesu receiue my soule repeating the same diuers times till at length the stroke was geuen and her head was striken off And this was the end of that godly Lady and Queene Godly I call her Queene Anne beheaded CommendatioÌ„s of Quene Anne for sundry respectes whatsoeuer the cause was or quarell obiected against her Fyrst her last wordes spoken at her death declared no lesse her sincere fayth and trust in Christ then dyd her quiet modestie vtter forth the goodnesse of the cause and matter whatsoeuer it was Besides that to such as wisely can iudge vpon cases occurrent this also may seeme to geue a great clearing vnto her that the King the third day after was maried in his whites vnto an other Certaine this was that for the rare and singular giftes of her minde so well instructed and geuen toward God with suche a feruent desire vnto the trueth and setting foorth of sincere Religion ioyned wyth like gentlenes modestie and pitie toward all men there hath not many suche Queenes before her borne the Crowne of England Principally this one commendation she left behinde her that during her life the Religion of Christ most happely florished and had a right prosperous course Many things might be written more of the manyfolde vertues and the quiet moderation of her milde nature how lowly she would beare not onely to be admonished The milde nature of Queene Anne in taking admâ—nition but also of her owne accorde woulde require her Chapleynes playnely and freely to tell whatsoeuer they sawe in her amisse Also how bountifull shee was to the poore passing not only the common example of other Queenes but also the reuenues almost of her estate in so much that the almose which she gaue in three quarters of a yeare in distribution is summed to the number of xiiij or xv thousand pounds Beside the great peece of money which her grace intended to impart into foure sundry quarters of the Realme as for a stocke there to be employed to the behoofe of poore artificers and occupyers Agayne The great Almose of Queene Annne what a zelous defender she was of Christes Gospell all the world doth knowe and her actes doe and will declare to the worldes ende Amongst which other her actes this is one that shee placed M. Hugh Latymer in the Byshopricke of Worcester and also preferred Doctor Shaxton to his Byshopricke being then accompted a good man Furthermore what a true fayth she bare vnto the Lorde this one example may stande for many for that when King Henry was with her at Wodstocke and there being afrayde of an olde blinde prophesie for the which neyther he nor other Kings before him durst hunt in the sayde parke of Woodstocke nor enter into the Towne of Oxford at last thorough the Christian and faithfull counsayle of that Queene he was so armed against all infidelitie that both he hunted in the foresayde parke and also entred in the Towne of Oxford and had no harme But because touching the memorable vertues of this worthy Queene partly we haue sayd something before partly because more also is promised to be declared of her vertuous life the Lord so permitting by other who then were about her I will cease in this matter further to proceede This I can not but meruayle why the Parlament holden this yeare that is the xxviij yeare of the King which Parliament three yeares before had established and confirmed this Mariage as most lawfull shoulde now so sodeinly and contrary to their owne doings Statuâ— An. 28. Hen. 8. cap. 7. repeale and disable the sayd Mariage agayne as vnlawfull beeyng so lawfully before contracted But more I meruayle why the saide Parliament after the illegitimation of the Mariage enacted not contented with that should further proceede and charge her with such carnall desires of her body as to misuse her selfe with her owne naturall brother the Lorde Rochford and others Parliamentâ— not alwayes constant being so contrary to all nature that no naturall man will beleeue it But in this Acte of Parliament did lie no doubt some great mistery which heere I will not stand to discusse but onely that it may be suspected some secrete practising of the Papistes here not to be lacking considering what a mightie stoppe she was to their purposes and proceedings and on the contrary side what a strong Bulwarke she was for the maintenance of Christes Gospell and sincere religion which they then in no case could abide By reason wherof it may easily be considered that this Christian and deuout Debora could lacke no enemies
cyuill and also the lawes of God be on our side For a free man borne doth not lose his liberty no nor hurt the plee of his libertie though he write himselfe a bond man Againe if they leane to custome we send them to sainct Ciprian which saith that custome Custome if trouth be not ioyned with it is nothing but erroris vetustas that is an old error Christ sayd Ego sum via veritas vita I am y e way trouth and life He neuer sayd Ego sum consuetudo I am the custome Wherfore seeing custome serueth you on y e one side and Scripture vs vppon the other are ye able to matche vs In how many places doth Christ monish you to seek no primacie to preferre your selues before no body no The Popes 〈◊〉 and his digniâ—â— agree not to geather to be obedient vnto all creatures Your old title Seruus seruorum euill agreeth with your new forged dignitie But we will not tary in matters playne We onely desire God y t Cesar other Christian Princes would agree vpoÌ„ some holy Councell where trouth may be tried and ReligioÌ„ set vp which hath bene hurt by nothing so sore as by general not generall Councels Errours and abuses grow to fast Best that euery Prince reforme his owne realme and tary not for generall Councells Erudimini erudimini qui iudicatis terram Get you learning you y t iudge the earth excogitate some remedy for these so many diseases of y e sick Church They that be wisest do dispayre of a generall Councel Wherfore we think it now best that euery Prince call a Councell prouincial and euery Prince to redresse his owne Realme We make all men priuy what we thinke best to be done for the redresse of religion If they like it we doubt not but they wil follow it or some other better Our trust is that all Princes will so handle themselues in this behalfe that Princes may enioy their own and Priests of Rome content themselues with that they ought to haue Princes as we trust will no longer nourish Wolues whelpes they wil subscribe no more to popish pride to the Papacie c. Fauour our doinges O Christen Princes Your honor ancient Maiestie is restored RemeÌ„ber there is nothing pertaining so muche to a Princes honour as to set forth truth and to helpe religion Take you heed that their deceite worke not more mischief then your vertue can doe good euerlasting warre we would all Princes had with this Papacie As for their Decrees so harken to them that if in this Mantua assemble thynges be well done ye take them but not as authorised by them but that trouth and thyngs that mainteyne ReligioÌ„ are to be taken at all meÌ„s haÌ„des And eueÌ„ as we will admit thynges well made so if there be any thyng determined in preiudice of trouth for mainteinauÌ„ce of their euill grounded primacy or that may hurt y e authoritie of kings we protest vnto y e whole world that we neither allow it nor will at any tyme allow it Ye haue Christen Readers our mynde coÌ„cernyng the generall Councell We thinke you all see that Paule his Cardinals Byshops Abbots Monkes Friers with the rest of the rablemeÌ„t do nothing lesse inteÌ„d then the knowledge or search of trouth Ye see this is no tyme meete MaÌ„tua no place meete for a generall CouÌ„cell And though they were both meete yet except some other cal this CouÌ„cell you see that we neither neede to come nor to seÌ„d You haue heard how euery Prince in his owne Realme may quiet thynges amisse If there be any of you that can shew vs a better way we promise w t all harty desire to do that that shal be thought best for the setlyng of Religion that we wil leaue our owne aduises if any maÌ„ shew vs better Which mynde of ours we most hartly pray GOD that gaue it vs not onely to encrease in vs but also to send it vnto all Christen Princes all Christen Prelates and all Christen people A little before the death of Queene Anne there was a ParliameÌ„t at Westminster wherin was geueÌ„ to the kyng by coÌ„sent of the Abbots all such houses of religioÌ„ as were vnder 300. markes Which was a shrewde prognosticate of the ruine of greater houses which in deede folowed shortly after as was might easely be perceaued before of many who theÌ„ sayd that the low bushes and brambles were cut downe before but great okes would folow after Although the proceedyng of these thyngs did not well like the myndes of the Popes frendes in EnglaÌ„d The Papistes purpose disapointed Queene Iane maryed to the king yet notwithstandyng they began agayne to take some breath of comfort when they sawe the foresayd Queene Anne dispatched Neuerthelesse they were frustrate of their purpose as is aforeshewed and that doblewise For first after they had their willes of Queene Anne the Lord raysed vp an other Queene not greatly for their purpose with her sonne kyng Edward L. Cromwell groweth in authoritye And also for that the Lord CroÌ„well the same tyme began to growe in authoritie Who like a mighty piller set vp in the Churche of Christ was enough alone to confounde and ouerthrow all the malignant deuises of the aduersaries so long as God gaue him in lyfe here to continue whose story hereafter followeth more at large Shortly after this foresayd Mariage of the kyng with this Queene Iane Semer aboue mentioned in y e moneth of Iune duryng the continuation of the Parliament by the consent of the Clergy holdyng theÌ„ a solemne conuocation in the Church of S. Paule Alteration of religion a little beginneth a booke was set forth conteyning certaine Articles of religon necessary to be taught to the people wherein they intreated specially but of three Sacramentes Baptisme Penaunce the Lordes Supper Where also diuers other thyngs were published concernyng the alteration of certaine pointes of Religion as that certaine holy dayes were forbiddeÌ„ and many Abbayes began to bee suppressed For the whiche cause the rude multitude of Lincolneshyre fearing the vtter subuersion of their old Religion Commotion in Lincolnshire wherein they had bene so long nousled did rise vp in a great coÌ„motion to the nuÌ„ber welneare of 20. thousaÌ„d hauyng for their Captaine a Monke named D. Makerell calling himselfe then Captaine Cobbler but these rebels being repressed by the kyngs power and desiryng pardon A moÌ„ke stirrer of the coÌ„motioÌ„ soone brake vp their assembly For they hearing of the royal army of the king coÌ„ming against them wyth his owne persone there present fearing what would follow of this first the noble men and Gentlemen which before fauoured them began to w tdraw themselues so that they were destitute of Captaines and at the laste they in writing made certaine petitions to the king protesting that they neuer intended hurt toward his royal person These petitions the king
the world was put away Euery Byshop of the world is not named a Byshop by God For some commeth into that office not by the holy ghost Iohn 10. not elect of God as Iohn sayeth not entring in ouile ouâ—um per ostium sed ascendens aliundè All bishops be not called of God Some there are that entreth into the folde of the sheep of GOD not by the dore Some there be that entreth in hauing charge and cure of soule not by God but by worldly meanes by worldly labour by importune sutes and intercession of frendes or by theyr owne vnlawfull labour by simony and such other wayes Such are not named Byshops by God Such entreth not by the dore not by him that sayth Ego sum ostium Ego sum via veritas vita I am the dore I am the way I am the life I am trueth I am pastor bonus the very true and good Byshop that entred by God Iohn 10. And all that entreth otherwise then by God Christ calleth them fures latrones theues spoylers raueners deuourers and deceiuers of the sheepe Theyr liuing shall declare the same For such as so wilfully do enter do study theyr owne profites and commodities Such receiueth the fruites and do nothing for them Such suffereth theyr sheepe to perish for lacke of bodily and ghostly foode and susteynaunce for lacke of preaching for lacke or geuing good counsell for lacke of good liuing for lacke of good ensample And suche for the most part liueth naughtily carnally fleshly viciously popously worldly not bishoply nor priestly For they came not in by God nor by grace Christ sayth Qui intrat per me saluabitur Iohn 14. ingredietur egredietur pascua inueniet He that entreth by me shal be saued Et ingredietur egredietur And he shall go in and he shall go out What is that to say he shall goe in and he shall goe out â— thinke he meaneth by going in that he shall haue grace to enter studiously into the holy Scripture daily and nightly to meditate to study and to profite in the lawes of God Et egredietur And he shall explayne and truely interpretate and publish it vnto the people Et pascua inueniet And he shall finde there plenty of spirituall food for himselfe for his people to edify their soules to instruct and call theÌ„ to the knowledge of God to feed theÌ„ pletifully that they shall not lack necessaryes to their soules Let vs therfore so liue that we may be called PoÌ„tifices appellati a Deo Hebr. 7. This our great Byshop Christ is also Pontifex sanctus innocens impolluâ—us segregatus à peccatoribus excelsior coelis sedens à dextris Dei emundans conscientias nostras à peccatis intrans sancta sanctorum per proprium sanguinem He is Sanctus A holy Bishop and willeth vs to be holy in our conuersation Sanctus applyeng our selues vnto godlynesse to the seruice of God to lyue like byshops like priestes pure cleane chaste deuout studious faythfully labouring in his word praying doing sacrifice and euer to be godly and vertuously occupyed He is InnoceÌ„s an innoceÌ„t He neuer sinned he neuer offeÌ„ded in word thought noâ— deed Innocens Innocens noying no creature profiting all folkes meekely suffering aduersities opprobries rages rebukes and reproches without grudge or contradiction Innocens simplex simplex sine plica An innoceÌ„t without pleit or wrincle Simplex without error or doublenes without hipocrisy or dissimulation without flattering or glosing without fraud or deceite not seruing the body nor the world but God In this we ought also to follow our heauenly Bishop Impollutus He was vndefiled He liued cleane without spot or blot Impollutus without wemme or strayne No immuÌ„dicity in him no vncleannesse nor filthinesse but all pure and cleane chaste and immaculate all bright and shining in grace and godlinesse In so mâ—ch that he was Segregatus à peccatoribus cleane segregate from all kinde of vncleanesse from all maner of sinnes and from sinners Segregate from them not from theyr company For as Mathew writeth Segregatus a peccatis Publicans and sinners came and eate and drank with him and his disciples in the house of Leui. And he also came as a Phisition to heale the sinner And yet he was segregate from them quantum ad participationem cum eis in peccato as touching theyr ill liuinges Math. 9. not being participant with them in sinne but came onely to heale them and to ridde them from sinne and sore of the soule He entred the heauens not with the bloud of kidde nor Goate but with his owne proper bloud For which and for his holynesse and perfectnes Excelsior coelis Excelsior coelis factus est He is extolled and exalted aboue all the Aungels and beatitudes aboue all the heauens sitting on the right hand of the father WhoÌ„ all the heauenly creatures doe worship honor and do reuerence vnto Where he prayeth for his people and is Mediatour in hys manhead to his father for vs. This our Bishop purgeth our consciences as witnesseth the Apostle he clenseth our soules he maketh vs inwardly beautious and fayre The Bishop of Rome lacketh manye of these notable vertues He hath few or none of these properties few or none of these qualities He is as we all are sinners a sinner To whom this word Magnus great is not conuenient nor can be in him any wayes verified Magnus For he cannot forgeue sinne as our Byshop doth nor iustify as he doth neither enter in Sancta Sanctorum with his owne bloud as he did How can he then be called a great Bishop that is as we be all sinners a sinner a breaker of the lawes of God and dayly doth or may fall and sinne And for that cause the law commaunded that euery bishop and Priest shoulde first offer hostes and sacrifice for his owne sinnes and afterward for the sinnes of the people How can he therfore be called a great Bishop or Priest Our Bishop we speake of is the very great bishop No dole no fraude no guile was euer founde in his mouth And when the Prince of the worlde the deuill came to him he coulde finde no poynt of sinne in him Wherefore Gabriell the Archaungell shewing his natiuity vnto Mary his mother sayd Hic erit magnus filâ—us altiâ—simi vocabitur Luke 1. He shal be great and shal be called the sonne of God And agayne it is written of him Propheta magnus surrexit inter nos Luke 7. A great Prophet is risen among vs. Sinne maketh a man small and litle litle in reputation before God and man Vertue maketh man great and of high reputation Shew me one place in Scripture where you haue reedde No sinner called great in the scripture that a sinner was called great I trow it shall not be founde Will you heare who were called great in
and bringer vp of the Secte of the Nazarens which was also minded to haue polluted our temple c. Truth taken for falshode Christ taken for a seducer In what causes men forbidden ought not to cease from preaching This is to call by peruerse iudgement trueth falsehoode And thus did theyr predecessours speake of the Prophets yea and of Christ himselfe calling him a seducer and preacher of heresy which is written for our instruction And men thus being suspected as I woulde none were ought in no wise therefore to cease neither from preaching ne teaching Ensample of this we haue in the Actes of the apostles where is shewed that whē Peter Iohn had done a myracle vpon a man that had bene lame frō his natiuity whō by the power of Christ they healed Act. 4.5.6 caused to go where he pleased the people hearing of this came running about Peter Iohn Peter seeing this did exhort the people in a sermon that they should not thinke him his felow S. Iohn to haue done this wōderfull thing by their own power or holynes but by the vertue of Christ whom they theyr head rulers had slayne While they were thus speaking with the people there came vpō them the priestes officers of the temple accompanyed with the Saduces being sore displeased that they should enterprise to teach the people and preace that men should arise from death by the name of Christ whom they had caused to be crucified and therewith they layd handes vpon them and put them in warde vntill next day The next day they sent for the Apostles before them demaunding by what power and in whose name they did this myracle Peter made aunswere Act. 4. If you quoth he that are head rulers ouer the people lust by examination to knowe by what meanes we did it we woulde you should all know that we did it throvgh the name of Christ Iesu of Nazareth whom you did crucify but God did cause him to arise agayne In the vertue of hys name doth this man that afore was lame now stand before you here both whole and found For Christ is that high corner stone whō you cast away which should haue builded the peoples fayth vpon him neither is there any saluation without him These great men seing that Peter spake so freely and that he with his felow Iohn were simple men without any pompous apparel or great garde of seruaunts being like ideots and men vnlearned wondred therat At the last they did commaunde them to depart out of theyr Councell house whiles they should cōmon more largely of y e matter Peter and the Apostles prohibited by the Phariseis to preach Christ. Afterward they called y e Apostles afore them agayde commaunding them that they should no more preach ne teache in the name of Iesus But the Apostles aunswered saying I beseeche you iudge better ought we to obey you more then God or no For certaynely we must needes testify of those thinges which we haue both heard and seene Then the head Priestes threatning them sore did geue them strait charge Act. 4. not to breake theyr precept and so did let them goe not knowing any cause why they might punish them for they feared least the people would haue taken part with the Apostles for the people gaue glory to God for the myracle shewed by them Notwithstāding al these great threats Peter wrought miracles still amongst the people Peter disobeyed the precepte of the Phariseis doing thē to know that glory therfore ought to be geuē to Iesus by whose power and name they were done Wherwith the harts of the people melted for ioy so that they folowed after the Apostles whyther soeuer they went The primate of the priestes hearing of this and all that were about him repleate with indignation layd handes vpon the Apostles putting them in the common Prison But the Aungell of God in the night opened the Prison dores and brought them out saying Peter deliuered out of prison Goe you into the Temple and stand there preaching vnto the people all the wordes of life That is to say Christes doctrine and so they did earely in the morning Then came foorth the chiefe Priest and they whom he vsed to haue about him and called a Councell in which were all the Priestes of Israel or auncientes of Israel So they sent vnto the prison house for to haue the apostles brought forth before them When theyr seruaunts came to the prison house found the apostles gone thence they returned to theyr maisters saying we found the prison fast shut round about in euery part the keepers watching at the dores without full diligently But when we had opened the prison we could find no body within Then as the high priestes officers of the temple heard this they were in a great perplexity doubting what wold therof come Act. 5. Then came one vnto them shewed thē saying Behold the men that ye put in prison are standing in the temple preaching vnto the people Then wēt they thither and brought the apostles with thē without any violence but they were afrayd lest the people would haue beaten them downe with stones Then they caused the apostles to be brought into their Councell house the high priest beginning his proposition agaynst the apostles in this forme Haue we not straytly commaunded you sayd he that you should not preach in the name of Christ And see you haue filled all Hierusalem with your doctrine Will you bring this mans bloud vpō vs God to be obeyed more then men Act. 5. that we should vnrighteously haue caused him to suffer death Then aunswered Peter and the other Apostles saying We ought to obey God more then any man The God of our fathers hath raysed Iesu from death whom you did slay hanging him vpon a tree Him notwithstanding hath GOD raysed and by his power aduaunced to be our king and Sauiour by whom shal be geuen to all Israel that will take repentaunce forgeuenes of sinne These great rulers hearing this their harts were therwith clouen a sunder and they coūselled together for to slay the apostles But one good man amōg theyr multitude aduised them otherwise whose aduise they did approue Thē they called the apostles againe afore them causing them to be scourged charged them no more to preach in the name of Iesu and so did let them depart Then went they away out of the Councell reioycing that God had made thē worthye to suffer such rebukes for his name sake The counsell of Gamaliell But yet they neuer ceased to teach preach of Iesus Christ euery day in the temple and in all houses that they came into This is written in the 4.5 and 6. of the Actes of the apostles for our instruction doubt you not for such practise is shewed in all ages So that hereby you may set Act. 4.5.6 when men be wrongfully suspect or infamed
scaffold Lābert brought before the king to dispute By and by the godly seruant of Christ Iohn Lambert was brought from the prison with a garde of armed men euen as a Lambe to fight w t many Lyons and placed right ouer against where the kyngs royal seat was so that now they taried but for the kings comming to the place At the last the king himselfe did come as iudge of that great controuersie with a great garde clothed all in white as couering by that colour and dissimuling seueritie of all bloudy iudgement On his right hand sate the Bishops and behind them the famous Lawyers clothed all in purple accordinge to the maner On the left hand sat the Peeres of the Realme the Iustices and other Nobles in theyr order behynde whome sate the Gentlemen of the kings priuie Chamber And this was the manner and forme of the Iudgement which albeit it was terrible inough of it selfe to abash any innocent yet the kings looke his cruell countenaunce and his browes bent vnto seueritie The kings sterne looke agaynst Lambert did not a litle augmēt this terrour plainly declaring a minde ful of indignation farre vnworthy such a Prince especially in such a matter and against so humble and obedient a subiect When the king was set in his throne he behelde Lambert with a sterne countenance and then turning himselfe vnto his counsailours he called foorth D. Day Byshop of Chechester commanding him to declare vnto the people the causes of this present assembly and iudgement The Oration of Doctour Day The whole effect of hys Oration tended in a manner to this poynt That the king in this Session woulde haue all states degrees Byshops and all other to be admonyshed of his will and pleasure that no man should conceiue any sinister opinion of hym that nowe the authoritye and name of the Byshop of Rome beyng vtterly abolished he woulde also extinguish all Religion or geue libertie vnto heretickes to perturbe and trouble the Churches of England wythout punishment whereof he is the heade and moreouer that they shoulde not thinke that they were assembled at that present to make any disputation vpon the hereticall doctrine but onely for thys purpose that by the industrie of hym and other Byshops the heresies of thys man heere present meaning Lambert and the heresies of all such like should be refuted or openly condemned in the presence of them all When hee had made an ende of hys Oration the King standing vp vpon his feete leaning vpō a cushion of white cloth of tussue turning him self toward Lambert with his browes bent as it were threatning some greeuous thyng vnto him sayd these wordes Hoe good fellow what is thy name Then the humble Lamb of Christ humbly kneling downe vpon his knee sayd My name is Iohn Nicolson although of many I be called Lambert What sayde the king haue you two names I would not trust you hauing two names although you were my brother Lambert O most noble Prince The kinges wordes to Lambert your bishops forced me of necessitie to chaunge my name And after diuers Prefaces and muche talke had in this maner the king commaunded him to goe vnto the matter and to declare hys minde opinion what he thought as touching the Sacrament of the altare Then Lambert beginning to speake for himselfe Lamberts oration to the king gaue God thankes which had so inclined the heart of the kinge that he himselfe would not disdaine to here and vnderstand the controuersies of Religion for that it happeneth oftentimes through the crueltie of the bishops The 〈◊〉 of Bishops noted that many good innocent men in many places are priuely murthered and put to death without the kings knowledge But now for so much as that highe and eternall kyng of kyngs in whose handes are the heartes of all Princes hath inspired and stirred vp the kings minde that he hymselfe will be present to vnderstande the causes of hys subiectes specially whom God of his diuine goodnesse hath so aboundantly endued with so great gifts of iudgement and knowledge he doth not mistrust but that God will bryng some great thing to passe through him to the setting foorth of the glory of his name Then the king with an angry voice interrupting hys Oration I came not hether sayd he to heare mine owne praises thus painted out in my presence but briefly goe to the matter wythout any more circumstaunce Thus hee spake in Latine But Lambert beynge abashed at the Kynges angrye words contrary to al mens expectation staid a while considering whether hee myght turne him selfe in these great straites and extremities But the king being hasty with anger and vehemencie sayde why standest thou still The king fierce vpon Lambert Aunswere as touching the Sacrament of the aultar whether doest thou say that it is the body of Christ or wilt deny it And with that word the king lifted vp his cappe Lambert I answere with S. Augustine that it is the bodie of Christ after a certaine maner The king Answer me neither out of S. Augustine neither by the authoritie of anie other but tell me plainelie Quodam modo 1. after a certaine maner whether thou saiest it is the bodie of Christ or no These words the king spake againe in Latin Lambert Then I denie it to be the bodie of Christ. The king Marke well for now thou shalt be condemned euen by Christes owne words Hoc est corpus meum Then he commanded Thomas Cranmer Archbishop of Canterburie to refute his assertion who first making a short preface vnto the hearers The Archbishops reasons began his disputation with Lambert verie modestlie saieng Brother Lambert let this matter be handled betwene vs indifferentlie that if I do conuince this your argument to be false by the Scriptures you will willinglie refuse the same but if you shall prooue it true by the manifest testimonies of the scripture I do promise I will willinglie embrace the same The argument was this taken out of that place of the Actes of the Apostles where as Christ appeared vnto S. Paule by the way disputing out of that place The Archbishops argument that it is not disagreeable to the worde of God that the bodie of Christ may be in two places at once which being in heauen was seene vnto S. Paule the same time vpon earth if it may be in two places why by the like reason may it not be in many places In this maner the Archbishop began to refute the secōd argument of Lambert which as we haue before said was written deliuered by the said Lābert vnto the preacher for the king had first disputed against his first reason Lambert aunswered vnto this argument saying that the Minor was not thereby prooued that Christes bodye was dispersed in two places or more but remained rather still in one place as touching the maner of his bodye Lamberts aunswere to Cranmers obiection For the
offended with Christ when he sayd he woulde haue his flesh eaten and except a man shoulde eate hys flesh hee could not come to lyfe eternall The grosse Capernaites They supposed grossely and vnderstoode hym if a man might so playnely speake it butcherly that he would cut out lumpes and peeces out of his body as the butcher doth out of dead beastes and so geue it them to eate of as Augustine dooth heere say And vpon this grosse or as holy Augustine doth heere call it foolish and fleshly vnderstanding they were offended and sayde to him This is a sore or hard sayeng They did shoote foorth their bolt and vnwise sayeng ouer soone and were offended before they had cause They tooke that for hard and sore which shoulde haue bene passing pleasaunt and profitable to them if they would haue heard the thing declared throughly to the end And euen so now that whiche in this matter maye appeare at the first blush a sore strange and intollerable sentence for as much as we haue not heard of it before but the contrary hath of long time ben beaten into our heads and perswaded to our mindes yet by deliberation and indifferent and abiding a triall of that which at the first may appeare sore and intollerable shal I trust be found a sweete truth to such specially as your grace is louing to heare to knowe all truth But the Capernaites were hard as here sayth Augustine and not the worde For if they had not bene hard but soft and pacient to heare they woulde haue said in themselues Christ sayeth not this without a cause and there is some hid misterie therein and so by pacient â—ariance they shoulde haue knowne the trueth that they coulde not attaine to for peruerse hastines or haste which is a great stoppe and let of true iudgement Hastynes a great hinderance of true iudgement But the Disciples taried paciently to heare further and so did they knowe this speach of Christ to be the words of life that to the other ouer readily departing from Christ were words of death 2. Cor. 3. For they tooke them literally and grossely and the letter as Paule sayth slayeth But to shewe what the Disciples remayning wyth Christ did learne saint Augustine doth consequently shew by the wordes of the Gospell saieng thus Ille autem instruxit eos ait illis Spiritus est qui viuificat caro nihil prodest c. But he instructed them and sayd vnto them The Spirite is that which geueth life the fleshe profiteth nothing The words that I haue spoken vnto you are spirite and life Vnderstand you that which I haue spoken spiritually You shall not eate this body which you see neyther shall you drinke that same bloud which they shall shed foorth that shall crucifie mee I haue set foorth to you a certayne Sacrament or mysterie which beeing spiritually vnderstande shall geue you lyfe and although it be requisite that this be celebrated visibly yet it ought to be vnderstaÌ„d inuisibly In thys do we see The wordes of the sacrament are to be vnderstaÌ„d spiritually that both Christ and Augustine would haue Christes wordes to be vnderstande spiritually and not carnally figuratiuely and not literally and therefore doth he say You shall not eate this body whiche you see neyther shall you drinke that same bloud which they shall shed foorth that shall crucifie mee And what else is this but that Christ would his body to be eaten and his bloud to be drunken But he would not his bodie to be carnally eaten whyche was materially seene of them to whome he spake nor hys materiall or naturall bloud to be carnally drunken which hys crucifiers shoulde cause to issue from his naturall bodye crucified The body of Christ is not to be eaten carnally as sayeth Augustine but hee ordeyned and willed his bodye and bloud to bee spiritually eaten and drunken in faith and beliefe that his body was crucified for vs and that his bloud was shed for the remission of our sinnes This eating and drinking is nothing but suche true fayth and beliefe as is shewed Wherefore as Christ sayth He that eateth my fleshe and drinketh my bloud hath lyfe euerlastyng Euen so doth he saye He that beleeueth in mee hath lyfe euerlastyng And Saint Augustine agreeably to the same August in Ioan. treating vpon Iohn doth say At quid paras dentem ventrem Crede manducasti c. Why dost thou prepare thy teeth and belly Beleue and thou hast eaten I do know that Christ ordeineth his Sacrament to be receiued and eaten which is in a certaine wise called his body as after shal be more largely opened but the same doth not feede y e mynde of them except it be takeÌ„ spiritually not corporally Heb. 13. It is good to stablish the hart with grace not with meat And S. Augustine assentyng to the same doth say in a SermoÌ„ that he maketh vpoÌ„ these wordes August in Serm de verbis Lucae in the Gospell of Luke Lord teache vs to pray Panem dixit sed Epiousion hoc est supersubstantialem c. He sayd bread but supersubstantiall bread This is not the bread which goeth into the body but that bread whiche doth satisfie the substaunce of our soule Our soules therfore into whom nothyng corporall can corporally enter doth not carnally receiue the body bloud of our Sauiour neither did he ordeine his blessed body and bloud so to be eaten and drunken Although our soules can not lyue except they be spiritually fedde with the blessed body and bloud of him spiritually eatyng and drinkyng them in takyng also at tymes conuenient The Sacrament truly called the body and bloud of Christ. the blessed Sacrament whiche is truely called his body and bloud Not that it is so really but as is shewed by the interpretation both of Tertullian Augustine because it is a signe or figure of Christes body and bloud And the signes or Sacramentes both commonly as sayeth Augustine both ad Bonifacium and in his worke De Ciuitate Dei Sacraments take their denominatioÌ„ of the things which they represent take their denomination of the thynges by them represented and signified But for somuch as some will obiect that Augustine in the worde afore rehearsed doth not speake of eatyng the Sacrament for the text of the Scripture vpon the which he doth ground is not spoken by eatyng the Sacrament whiche text is this Vnlesse a man eate my flesh c I aunswere that true it is he began of spirituall eatyng and thereto serueth the text recited Neuerthelesse Obiection aunswered he meaneth that Christ is not ordeyned to be eaten either without the Sacrament or in the Sacrament but spiritually of the faythfull as more euidently doth appeare by these wordes there folowyng Sacramentum aliquod vobis commendaui quod spiritualiter intellectum viuificabit vos c. I haue commeÌ„ded vnto you a Sacrament which beyng
heard and by a great nūber of labourers standing at Soper lane end he was both seene go foorth of his house and the clap of the gunne was heard but the deede dooer was a greate while vnespied and vnknowne Although manye in the meane time were suspected yet none could be founde faulti◠therein The murtherer so couertly was conueied tyll at length by the confession of Doctour Incent Deane of Paules in his death bed it was knowne and by him confessed y t he himselfe was the authour thereof by hiring an Italian for lx crownes or thereabout Doct. Incent Deane of Paules murderer of Packington to do the feate For the testimonie whereof and also of the repentaunt wordes of the said Incent the names both of thē which heard him confesse it and of thē which heard the witnesses report it remayne yet in memorie to be produced if neede required The cause why he was so litle fauored with the clergie was this for that he was knowen to be a mā of great courage one that could both speake also would be heard for at y e same time he was one of the burgesses of the Parlamēt for the city of Londō had talked somwhat against the couetousnes cruelty of the clergie wherefore he was had in cōtempt with them and was thought also to haue some talke with the King for the whiche he was the more had in disdaine with them murthered by the sayde Doctour Incent for his labour as hath bene aboue declared And thus muche of Rob. Packington whiche was the brother of Austen Packington aboue mentioned who deceiued bishop Tonstal in bying the new translated Testament of Tyndall Whose pitious murther although it was priuie and soden yet hath it so pleased the Lorde not to keepe it in darkenes but to bring it at length to light The burning of one Collins at London NEither is here to be omitted the burning of one Collins sometime a Lawyer a Gentleman which suffered the fire this yeare also in Smithfielde Collins with his dogge burned anno 1538. Whom although I do not here recite as in the number of Gods professed martyrs yet neither do I thinke him to be cleane sequestred from the companye of the Lordes saued flocke and family notwithstanding that y e bish of Romes Church did condemne and burne him for an heretike but rather do recount him therefore as one belonging to the holy company of Saints At leastwise this case of hym and of his end may be thought to be such as may well reproue and condemne their crueltie and madnesse in burning so without all discretion this man being madde and distract of his perfect wittes as he then was by this occasion as heere followeth ¶ Collins with his dogge burned Collins beyng beside his wittes seyng the Priest holdyng vp the host ouer his head shewing it to the people Collyns burned for holding vp a dogge at Masse he in like maner counterfeityng the Priest tooke vp a litle dogge by the legges and held him ouer his head shewyng him vnto the people For this he was by and by brought vnto examination and condēned to the fire and was burned and the dogge with him the same yeare of our Lord in the which Iohn Lambert was burned 1538. * The burnyng of Cowbridge at Oxford anno 1538. WIth this foresayd Collins may also be adioyned the burnyng of Cowbridge who likewise beyng mad Cowbridge burnt at Oxforde beside his right senses was either the same or the next yeare folowyng condēned by Longland Byshop of Lyncolne and committed to the fire by him to be burnt at Oxford What his opinions and Articles were wherewith he was charged it needeth not here to rehearse For as he was then a man mad and destitute of sense and reason so his wordes and sayinges could not be sound Yea rather what wise man would euer collect Articles agaynst him whiche sayd he could not tell what Cope in hys Dialogues And if his Articles were so horrible and madde as Cope in his Dialogues doth declare them then was he in my iudgement a man more fitte to be sent to Bethlehem then to bee had to the fire in Smithfield to be burned For what reason is it to require reason of a creature madde or vnreasonable or to make heresie of the wordes of a senselesse man not knowyng what he affirmed But this is the maner and propertie of this holy mother Church of Rome that what soeuer commeth in their handes and inquisition to the fire it must There is no other way neither pitie that will moue nor excuse that will serue nor age that they will spare nor any respect almost that they consider as by these two miserable exāples both of Collins and Cowbridge it may appeare Who rather should haue bene pitied and all wayes conueniēt sought how to reduce the seely wretches into their right myndes agayne according as the true Pastours of Israell be commaūded by the spirite of God to seeke agayne the thynges that be last to bynd vp the thynges that be broken c. and not so extremely to brust the thyngs that be bruised before But to ende with this matter of Cowbridge The right confession of Cowbridge at his departing what soeuer his madnesse was before or how soeuer erroneous his Articles were whiche for the fonde fantasies of them I do not expresse yet as touching his end this is certaine that in the middest of the flame he liftyng vp his head to heauen soberly and discretly called vppon the name of the Lord Iesus Christ and so departed ¶ William Leiton and Puttedew Martyrs ABout the same tyme yeare or not much before Puttedew Martired when Iohn Lābert suffered at London there was one Puttedew also condemned to the fire about the parts of Suffolke who commyng into the Church and meryly tellyng the Priest that after he had dronke vp all the wyne alone he afterwarde blessed the hungry people with the emptie Chalice was for the same immediately apprehended and shortly after burned leauyng to vs an experiment Prouer. Non est bonum ludere cum impiis Quà m parum sit tutum ludere cum sanctis as the olde saying was then but rather as we may see now Quà m male tutum sit ludere cum impijs The other Williā Leyton was a Mōke of Aye in the Countie of Suffolke was burned at Norwich for speakyng agaynst a certaine Idole W. Leyton Martyr which was accustomed to be carried about the Processions at Aye also for holding that the Sacramentall Supper ought to bee administred in both kyndes about the yeare and tyme aforesayd ¶ The burnyng of one Peke at Ipswich IN the burnyng of an other Suffolke man N. Peke burned at Ipswich Martyr named N. Peke dwellyng sometyme at Earlestonh◠and burnt at Ipswich somewhat before the burnyng of these aforesayd thus I finde it recorded and testified That when as hee
of the Masse it selfe declareth no lesse And why then doe some of these craftie sophisters dally out the matter wyth their glosing wordes denieng that they make any application of their Masses when they know full well that the errour of the people is confirmed by this their doing although they themselues do thinke otherwise Albeit how few be there in very deede which do otherwise thinke We ought not to dissemble in Gods matters Let vs vse them as the holy Scripture teacheth and as the auncient custome of the primitiue Church doth leade vs. The olde institution of Christ is not to be altered by nâ—w inuentions Why should any man be so presumptuous to swerue from auncient custome Why now do they defend the errours of other which haue peruerted the institution of Christ Now although some perhaps wil pretend and say that he maketh no application of his Masses yet notwithstanding he so dealeth in handling the ceremony priuately by himselfe that he thinketh this his oblation to be high seruice done to God and suche as God requireth whiche is also erroneous and to be reproued For why no seruice nor worship perteining to God ought to bee set vp by mans deuise without the commaundement of God Wherefore I beseeche you for the glorye of Christ that you will not defend the article of this Acte coÌ„cerning these priuate Masses but that you will suffer the matter to bee well examined by vertuous and learned men All thinges that we here with vs do we do them by euident substantiall testimonie of the primitiue Church which testimonie I dare bee bolde to set against the iudgementes of all that haue since followed such as haue corrupted the aunciente doctrine and old rites with manifold errours As touching the other articles they haue no neede of any long disputation Against vowes of Priestes single lâ—fe The commoÌ„ errour concerning vowes Uowes that be wicked fayned and impossible are not to be kept There is no doubt but thys is the common perswasion of all men touching vowes that all these wil workes deuised by man are the true seruice and worship of God and so thinke they also whyche speake most indifferently of them Other adde therevnto more grosse errours saying that these works bring wyth them perfection and merite euerlasting life Now all these opinions the Scripture in manye places doth reprooue Christ saith They woorship me in vayne wyth the preceptes of men Marke 7. â— Tim. 4. And Paule sayth that these obseruations be the doctrine of deuils for they ascribe to the power and strength of man false honour because they are taken for the seruice of God they obscure faith and the true worshipping of God Item the sayd Paule to the Coloss. sayth Let no man deceyue you by fayned humilitie Coloss 2. c. Why make you Decrees c. Wherfore these corrupt traditions of men are in deede a wicked and detestable seruice of God Unto these also are annexed many other corrupt wicked abuses The whole order of Monkery what superstition doth it conteine What prophanations of Masses inuocation of Saints colours fashions of apparell choise of meates superstitious prayers without all measure Of which causes euery one were sufficient Causes why vowes ought to be broken why these vowes ought to be broken Besides this a greate part of men are drawne to this kinde of life chiefely for the bellye 's sake and then afterward they pretend the holines of their vowe and profession Furthermore this vowe of single life is not to all men possible to be kept as Christ himselfe sa it All men do not receiue this Math. 19. Such vowes therefore whiche without sinne can not be performed are to be vndone but these things I haue discussed sufficiently in other of my workes But this causeth me muche to maruell that this vowe of Priestes in your English Decree The 6. articles make the â—owe of Priestes as streâ—ght as the vowe of Monkes which is contrary to their owne lawe is more straite and hard then is the vowe of Monkes whereas the Canons themselues doe bind a Priest no farther to single life but onely for the time that he remaineth in the ministery And certeynely it made my hart to tremble when I reade thys Article which so forbiddeth matrimony and dissolueth the same being contracted and appointeth moreouer the punishment of death for the same Although there haue bene diuers godly Priests which in certeyne places haue bene put to death for their mariage yet hath neuer man hetherto bene so bold to stablish any such lawe No lawe of death euer established for Priestes mariage before the 6. Articles For euery man in a maner wel perceiued that all well disposed and reasonable persons would abhorre that crueltie and also they feared least the posteritie woulde thinke euill thereof Who would euer thinke that in the Church of Christ wherein all lenitie towarde the godly ought most principally to be shewed such cruelties and tyrannie could take place to set sorth bloudy lawes to be executed vpon the godly for lawfull matrimonie But they brake their vowes will the Byshoppes say Why Priestâ—s vowes ought not to stand For as I sayd that vow ought not to staÌ„d seing it is turned to a false worshyp of God is impossible to be kept Agayne although it stoode in force yet it should not extend to theÌ„ which forsake the ministery Finally if the Bishops here would haue a care and regarde to mens consciences they should then ordaine Priestes without any such profession or vow makyng as appeareth by the old Canons how that many were admitted to the ministery without professing of any vow and the same afterward when they had maried their wiues to haue remayned in the ministery as is testified Cap. Diaconi Distinct. 28. Certainely what here I may coÌ„playne I can not tell Dist. 28. â—ap Diaconi First in this Article I can not impute it to ignorauÌ„ce that they do For no man is ignorauÌ„t of the commaundemeÌ„t of God which sayth Let euery man haue his wife for auoydyng of fornication Agayne who is so blynd but he seeth what a life these vnmaried Priestes do liue Bishops restraine Priestes mariage against all reason and â—xcuse The complayntes of good meÌ„ are wel knowen The filthynes of y e wicked is toto manifest But peraduenture your Byshops holding w t the sect of Epicures doe thinke that God is not offended with filthy lustes Which if they so thinke then doe we susteine doubtlesse a hard cause where such must be iudges I am not ignoraunt that this single life is very fitte to set out the glory and brauery of Byshops and Colledges of Priestes to mainteine their wealth and portely state and this I suppose to be the cause why some do abhorre so much that Priestes should be maried But O Lamentable state of the Church if lawes shuld be so forced to serue not the
England by certaine merchants there was due to him the summe of 15000. ducates he so purposed with him self that if he could recouer that mony he would well content himself and no longer deale in the trade of merchants but quietly passe ouer the rest of his dayes All things prepared for his iourney he setting forward towards England at last arriued at London hauyng vtterly forgotten what curtesie long before hee had shewed to Cromwel which is the property alwayes of a good nature for a man to forget what benefites he hath shewed to other but to kepe in mind continually what he hath receiued of other Frescobald thus being now ariued at Lōdon and there trauelling earnestly about his businesse it chanced him by the way to meete with this noble man as he was riding toward the court Whome as soone as the sayd lord Cromwell had espied and had earnestly beheld he bethought with himselfe that he should be the man of Florence at whose hands in tymes past he had receyued so gentle entertainment and therupon sodenly alighting to the great admiration of those that were with him in hys armes he gently embraced the stranger and with a broken voyce scarce able to refraine teares he demanded if he wer not Frances Frescobald the Florētine Yea sir he answered and your humble seruant My seruant quoth Cromwell The wordes of the Lord Cromwell to the Italiā Marchaunt no as you haue not bene my seruant in times past so will I not now account you otherways then my great and especiall frend assuring you that I haue iust reason to be sory that you knowing what I am or at the least what I should be will not let me vnderstand of your arriuyng in this land which known vnto me truely I should haue payd part of that debte which I confesse to owe you but thanked be God I haue yet tyme. Well sir in conclusion you are hartilie welcome Old friendship remēbred But hauing now waightie affaires in my princes cause you must hold me excused that I can no longer tary with you Therfore at this tyme I take my leaue desiring you with the faithfull mynde of a friend that you forget not this day to come to my house to dinner and then in remounting on his horse he passed to the Court Frescobald greatly meruailing with himselfe who this Lord should be at last after some pause hys remembraunce better called home he knewe hym to be the same whome long before as you haue heard he had relieued in Florence and thereat not a little ioyed especially considering how that by his meanes he should the better recouer his duety The houre of dinner drawing neere he repayred to the house of this honourable Counsellour where walkyng a while in his base Court he attended his commyng The Lord shortly returned from the Court and no sooner dismounted but he agayne embraced this Gentleman with so frendly a countenance that both the Lord Admirall and all the other noble men of the Court beyng then in his cōpany did not a little maruell thereat Which thing when the Lord Cromwell perceyued he turnyng towardes them The curtesie of the Lord Cromwell in retayning his old host and holding Frescobald fast by the hand do ye not meruaile my Lordes quoth he that I seeme so glad of this man This is he by whose meanes I haue atchieued the degre of this my present calling and because ye shall not be ignoraunt of hys curtesie when I greatly neded I shall tell it you and so there declared vnto them euery thing in order accordyng as before hath bene recited vnto you His tale finished holdyng him still by the hand he entered his house and commyng into the Chamber where his dinner was prepared he sate hym downe to the Table placing his best welcomed guest next vnto him The dinner ended and the Lordes departed he would know what occasion had brought Frescobald to London Fraunces in few wordes opened his cause truely tellyng that from great wealth he was fallen into pouerty and that his only portion to maintayne the rest of his life was xv thousand Ducates which were owyng him in england and two thousand in Spaine Whereunto the lord Cromwell answeryng agayne sayd touching the things Maister Frescobald that be already past although it can not now be vndone by mans power nor by pollicye called agayne which hath happened vnto you by the vnstable cōdition and mutabilitie of this world altering too and fro yet is not your sorrow so peculiar to your selfe alone but that by the bond of mutuall loue I must also bewaile with you this your state and condition which state and condition of yours though it may worke in you matter of iust heauines yet notwithstanding to the intent you may receaue in this your heauy distresse some consolatiō for your old curtesie shewed to me in tymes past the lyke curtesie now requireth of me agayne that I likewise should repay some portion of that debt wherin I stand bound vnto you according as the part of a thankfull man byndeth me to do in requiting your benefites on my part heretofore receiued And this further I auouch in the word of a true frend that during this life and state of myne I will neuer fayle to do for you wherein my authoritie may preuaile to supply your lacke and necessitie And so let these fewe wordes suffice to giue you knowledge of my friendly meaning But let me delay the tyme no longer Then taking him by the hand he led him into his chamber whence Example of a faythful debter after that euery man by his commandement was departed he locked fast the dore Thē opening a coffer full heaped with treasure he first tooke out sixtene Ducates and deliueryng them to Frescobald he sayd loe here my friend is your mony which you lent me at my departure from Florence and here other tenne which you bestowed in my apparell with ten more that you disbursed for the horse I rid away on But cōsidering you are a merchant it seemeth to me not honest to returne your money without some consideration for the long detainyng of it Take you therefore these 4. bags The Lorde Cromwelles vsury and in euery of them is 400. ducates these you shall receiue and enioy from the hands of your assured friend Frescobald although from great welth he was brought to a lowe ebbe and almost an vtter decay yet expressyng the vertue of a modest mynde after gentle thankes geuen to the Lord Cromwell for his exceedyng kyndnesse shewed curteously would haue refused that which was offered had not the other enforced him agaynst his will to receiue it This done he caused Frescobald to geue him a note of the names of all his debters and the summe that from euery of them was owyng him Kindnes requited with kindnes This scedule he deliuered to one of his seruants vnto whom he gaue charge diligētly to search out such men whose names
foūd nothyng What nothyng By the fayth I owe to God quoth he to the foremā I would trust you vpon your obligatiō but by your oth I will trust you nothyng Thē sayd some of the Commissioners My Lord geue them a lōger day No quoth he in Lōdon they euer finde nothyng I pray you what say you to Mekins My Lord quoth the foreman we can say nothing to him for we finde the witnesses to disagree One affirmeth that he should say the Sacrament was nothyng but a ceremonie the other nothing but a signification Why quoth Boner did he not say that Barnes dyed holy Thē pausing a while he bad cal the other Iury. Put in your Uerdict quoth he My Lord sayd one we haue foūd nothyng Rafe Foxley 〈◊〉 Iesus quoth he is not this a straunge case Then spake one of the same Iury whose name was Raph Foxley sayd My Lord whē you gaue vs charge we desired to haue the Persons Curates of euery Parish to geue vs instructions Thi◠Recorder 〈…〉 Rog. 〈◊〉 and it was denyed vs. Then stoode vp the Recorder and sayd it was true in deede that he had spoken and therewithall sayd this last yeare were charged two Iuries which did many thinges naughtely and foolishly and did as much as in them lay to make an vprore among y e Kings people therefore it was thought not meete that they should geue information to you Nay nay quoth Boner this was the cause I◠the Person or Curate should geue information according to hys knowledge then what will they say I must tell my confession to a knaue priest and he shal go by and by and open it What sayd my Lord Maior there is no man I trow that wyll say so Yes by my trouth quoth Boner knaue Priest knaue Priest Then sayde the Lorde Maior somewhat smiling there be some of them slipper fellowes and as men finde them so will they oft times report Boner not well contented with those wordes said to the Iurie My maisters what say you to Mekins They aunswered the witnesses doe not agree therefore we do not allow them Why quod Boner this court hath alowed them Thē said one of the Iurie to the Recorder Is it sufficient for our discharge if this court do allow them Yea sayd the Recorder it is sufficiēt said Go you aside together a while bring in your verdicte After the Iury had talked together a litle while they returned to the bar again with their inditement which at Boners hand was frendly receaued so both they and the other Iurie were discharged bidden take their ease Thus ended the court for that day Shortly after they sate for life and death Mekins being brought to the barre and the inditement read Boner sayd to him Mekins confesse the truth and submit thy selfe vnto the Kings law that thy death may be an example to all other This Rich. Mekins being a child which passed not the age of fifteene yeares as Halle reporteth as he had heard some other folkes talke so chaunced he to speake against y e sacrament of the altar Which comming to Boners eares he neuer left him as afore doth plainely appeare before he had brought him to the fire During the time of his imprisonment neither his poore father nor mother for feare durst ayde him with any reliefe whereby he there indured in great misery At what time he was brought vnto the stake he was taught to speake much good of the Bishop of London and of the great charitie he shewed to him and to defie and detest all heretickes and heresies but specially Doctor Barnes vnto whome he imputed the learning of that heresie which was the cause of his death The poore ladde would for sauegard of his life haue gladly sayde that the xij Apostles had taught it him such was his childishe innocencie and feare But for this deede many spake and sayd it was great shame for the Bishop whose parte and dutie it had bene rather to haue laboured to saue his life then to procure that terrible execution seeing that he was such an ignoraunt soule that he knew not what the affirming of heresie was ¶ Richard Spenser Ramsey and one Hewet suffered at Salisbury ABout the same time also a certeine Priest was burned at Salisbury who leauing his Papistry had married a wife and became a player in enterludes with one Ramsey and Hewet which three were all condemned and burned Against whome and specially against Spenser was layd matter concerning the Sacramente of the altar He suffered at Salisbury Although this Inquisition aboue mētioned was ment properly and especially concerning the vj. Articles yet so it fell out that in short space doubts beganne to rise and to be moued by the Quest whether they might enquire as well of all other opinions articles and cases of Lollardy or for speaking against holy bread holy water or for fauoring the cause of Barnes of Frier Warde Sir Thomas Rose c. Whereupon great perturbation followed in all Parishes almost through London in the yeare aforesayd which was 1541. as heere ensueth in a briefe summary Table to be seene ¶ A briefe Table of the troubles at London in the vj. Articles time Persons presented Their causes Iohn Dixe THis Dixe was noted neuer to be confessed in Lente nor to receiue at Easter and to be a sacramentary Rich. Chepeman Chepeman for eating fleshe in Lente and for working on holydayes and not comming to the Church Mistres Cicely Marshall Cicely for not bearing her Palme and despising holye bread and holy water Michaell Haukes Haukes for not comming to the Churche receiuing yong men of the new learning M. Iohn Browne Browne for bearyng wyth Barnes Annes Bedikes wife Bedikes wife for despising our Lady and not prayeng to Saints Andrew Kempe William Pahen Richard Manerd Kempe Pahen Manerd for disturbing the seruice of the Churche with brabling of the new Testament Wylliam Wyders Wyders denied two yeares before The parishe of Trinitye the little the Sacramente to bee Christes body and sayd that it was but only a signe Willi. Stokesley Stokesley for rebuking hys wife at the Church for taking holy water Roger Dauy. Dauy for speaking agaynste worshipping of Saints M. Blage. M. Blage for not comming to his parish Church not confessing nor receauing Wil. Clinch For sayeng when he seeth a Priest preparing to the Masse ye shall see a Priest now goe to masking S. Iohn Baptist in Walbroke Item for calling the Bish. of Winchester false flattering knaue Item for buryeng his wife without Dirige and causing the Scotte of S. Katherines to preach the next day after the buriall Wil. Playne Playne seeing a Priest go to Masse said now you shall see one in masking Item when hee came to the Churche wyth loud reading the english bible he disturbed the diuine seruice Herman Iohnson S. Buttolphs at Billingsgate Hierome Akon Giles Hosteman
are deceaued oft times in small trifles which thinke themselues so wise in Gods matters as though they coulde not erre should see by theyr own senses and iudgements how blind and infatuated they were in these so small matters sensible trifles Thus this strong imaginatioÌ„ of fire being fixed in their heades as nothing could remoue them to thinke contrary but that the Church was on fire so euery thing that they saw or heard What strong imagination can do in deluding mans senses encreased this suspition in them to make it seme most true which was in deede most false The first chiefest occasion that augmeÌ„ted this suspition was the hereticke there bearing his fagot which gaue them to imagine that all other heretickes had conspired with him to set the Church on fire After this through the rage of the people running too and fro the dust was so raysed that it shewed as it hadde bene the smoke of fire Which thing together with the out-cry of the people made all men so afrayd that leauing the Sermon they began altogether to runne away But such was the preasse of the multitude running in heapes together that the more they laboured the lesse they could geue out For whilest they ranne all headlong vnto the doores euery man striuing to get out first the thrust one another in such sort and stucke so fast that they which were without neither could get into the Church agayn neither they that were within could get out by any meanes So the one dore being stopped the ran to an other litle wicket on the North side towardes the Colledge called Brason nose Much 〈◊〉 done in the thronge whereof some dyâ—â— some yet 〈◊〉 aliue 〈◊〉 mothers armes were there 〈◊〉 thinking so to passe out But there agayne was the like or greater throng So the people clustring thronging together it put many in daunger and broughte many vnto theyr end by brusing of their bones or sides There was yet an other dore towardes the West which albeit it was shut and seldom opened yet now ranne they to it with such sway that the great barre of iron which is incredible to be spoken being pulled out and broken by force of mens handes the dore notwithstanding could not be opened for the preasse or multitude of people At the last when they were there also past all hope to get out then they were all excedingly amazed and ran vp and downe crying out vpon the heretickes which had coÌ„spired theyr death The more they ranne about cried out the more smoke dust rose in the Church euen as though all thinges now had bene on a flaming fire I thinke there was neuer such a tumultuous hurly burly rising so of nothing heard of before nor so great a feare where was no cause to feare nor peril at all so y t if Democritus the mery philosopher sitting in y e top of the church Democritus was a Phiâ—â—sopher â—hich 〈…〉 laugh 〈…〉 thinge◠〈…〉 vsed to weepe at 〈◊〉 tâ—â—nges seing al things in such safety as they were hadde looked downe vpon the multitude and beholden so great a number some howling and weeping running vppe and downe and playing the madde men now hither now thither as beyng tossed too and fro with waues or tempestes trembling and quaking raging and faring without any manifest cause specially iâ— he had sene those great Rabbines the Doctors laden with so many badges or cognisaunces of wisedome so foolishly and ridiculously seeking holes and corners to hide themselues in gasping breathing and sweating and for very horror being almost beside themselues I thinke he would haue satisfied himself with this one laughter for all his life time or elles rather woulde haue laughed his hart out of his belly whilest one sayd that he playnely heard he noice of the fire an other affirmed that he sawe it with his eyes and an other sware that he felt the molten leade dropping downe vpon his head and shoulders Such is the force of imagination when it is once graffed in mennes hartes through feare In all the whole company there was none that behaued himselfe more modestly then the Hereticke that was there to do penaunce who casting his Fagot of froÌ„ his shoulders vpon a Monkes head that stood by kept himselfe quiet minding to take such part as the other did All the other being careful for themselues neuer made an end of running vp and downe crying out None cried not more earnestly then the Doctor that preached who was as I sayd D. Smith who in a maner first of all cryed out in the pulpit saying These are the traines and subtleties of the heretickes agaynst me Lord haue mercy vpoÌ„ me Lord haue mercy vpon me But might not God as it had bene to speake with Iob out of a whyrle winde haue aunswered agayne vnto this Preacher thus Thou doest now implore my mercy but thou thy self shewest no mercy vnto thy felowes and brethren How doth thy flesh treÌ„bell now at the mention of fire but you thinke it a sport to burne other simple innocents neither do you any thing at all regard it If burning seme so grieuous a matter vnto you and to suffer the torment of fire then you should also haue the like consideration in other mens perils and dauÌ„gers when as you do burne your felowes and brethren Or if you thinke it but a light or trifling matter in theÌ„ go to now do you also with like courage coÌ„temne with like patience suffer now the same tormentes your selues And if so be it I shoulde nowe suffer you with the whole Church to be burned to ashes what other thing shoulde I do vnto you then you do dayly vnto your felowes and brethren Wherefore since you so litle esteme the death of others be now content that other men shoulde also litle regard the death of you With this I say or with some other like aunswere if that either God or humane charity either the common sense of nature would expostulate with them yea if there had bene a fire indeed as they were more feared then hurt who would haue doubted but that it had happened vnto them according to their deserts But now worthy it is the noting how the vayne feare and folly of those catholicks either was deluded either how theyr cruelty was reproued whereby they being better taught by theyr owne example might herafter learne what is to put other poore men to the fire which they themselues here so much abhorred A good warning for the Papistes to know what burning meaneth But to returne agayn to the descriptioÌ„ of this pageantâ— wherin as I sayd before there was no daunger at all yet were they all in such feare as if present death had ben ouer their heades In all this great maze and garboyle there was nothing morâ— feared then the melting of the lead which many affirmed that they felt dropping vpoÌ„ their bodies Now in this sodein
name that the Musitions in Windsore colledge thought hym a woorthye man to haue a roume among them Whereupon they informed D. Sampson beeyng then their Deane of him But for so much as some of the Canons at that tyme hadde heard of Testwood howe that he smelled of the newe learning as they called it it would not be consented vnto at the first Notwithstanding with often sute of the foresayd Musitions made to one Doctor Tare who beyng halfe a Musition himselfe bare a great stroke in such matters a roume beyng voyd Testwoode was sent for to bee heard And beyng there foure or fiue dayes among the quier men he was so well lyked both for hys voyce and cunnyng that he was admitted and after setled in Windsore wyth hys houshold and had in good estimation wyth the Deane and canons a great while But when they had perceyued him by hys often talke at theyr tables for he could not well dissemble his religion that he leaned to Luthers sect they began to mislike him And so passing forth amoÌ„g them it was his chaunce one day to bee at dinner with one of the Canons named D. Rawson At the which dinner amongst all other was one of Kyng Edwardes 4. Chauntrie priests named M. Ely an old Bacheler of Diuinitie Which Ely in his talke at the boord began to raile against lay men which took vpon them to mell with the Scriptures and to be better learned knowing no more but the English tongue then they which had bene students in the Uniuersities of Oxford and Cambridge all the dayes of their lyues M. Ely persecuter Then Testwood perceiuing he ment that by him could forbeare his railyng no longer but said M. Ely by your pacience I thinke it be no hurt for lay men as I am to read and to know the scriptures Which of you quoth Ely that be vnlearned knoweth them or vnderstandeth them S. Paul saith If thine enemy hunger feed him if he thirst geue hym drinke and in so doyng thou shalt heape coales of fire vppon hys head Now sir quoth Elye what meaneth Sainte Paule by these coales of fire Marry sir quoth Testwoode hee meaneth nothing els by them as I haue learned but burning charitie that with doyng good to our enemies wee shoulde therby win them A sirah quoth he you are an old scholer in deed After this they fell into further communication of the Pope whose supremacy was much spokeÌ„ of at that tyme but not knowen to be so farre in question in the parliameÌ„t house as it was And in their talk Ely demanded of Testwood whether the Pope ought to be head of the church or no. Agaynst the which Euery king in his owne realme and Church is head vnder Christ. Testwoode durst not saye hys full mynd but reasoned within his bouÌ„ds a great while But when they were both well striken in an heate Testwoode forgetting himselfe chaunced to say that euery king in his own realme dominion ought to be the hed of the church vnder Christ At the which words Ely was so chafed that he rose vp from the table in a great fume calling him heretike and all that nought was and so went brawling chiding away to the great disquieting of al the company that weee there Then was Testwood very sory to see the olde man take it so greuously Wherupon after dinner he went and sought M. Ely and found him walking in the bodye of the church thinking to haue talked with him charitably so to haue bene at one againe but euer as Testwood preased towardes him the other shunned him and would not come niâ— him but spit at him saieng to other that walked by beware of this fellow for he is the greatest heretike and schismatike that euer came in Windsore Now began the matter to brew For after that Elye had made his complaint to the Deanes deputie and other of the canons they were all against Testwood purposing surely at the Deanes comming home if all thynges had chaunced euen to haue put hym to hys trumpe But see the fortune It was not twelue dayes after â—re that the kings supremacie passed in the Parliament house Whereupon the Deane D. Sampson came home sodainly in the night late The first newes of the kinges supremacye brought to Windsore and forthwithall sent his Uerger about to all the Canons and ministers of the colledge from the highest to the lowest commaunding them to be in the Chapter house by eight of the clocke in the mornyng Then Ely coÌ„sulted with the Canons ouer night as late as it was and thought on the next day to haue put Testwood to a great plunge But he that layeth a snare for another man sayth Salomon shall be taken in it himselfe And so was Elye For when the Deane and euery man were come and placed in the Chapter house and that the Deane had commended the ministers of the Church for their diligence in tendyng the Quire exhortyng them also to continue in the same he began contrary to euery mans expectation to inuey agaynst the Bishop of Romes supremacie and vsurped authoritie confoundyng the same by manifest Scriptures and probable reasons so earnestly that it was a woonder to heare and at length declared openly that by the whole consent of the Parliament house the Popes supremacie was vtterly abolished out of this Realme of England for euer and so commanded euery man there vpon his allegiance to call hym Pope no more but bishop of Rome whatsoeuer he were that would not so do or did from that day forth maintaine or fauour his cause by any manner of meanes he should not only loose the benefit of that house but be reputed as an vtter enemy to God and to the king The Canons hearing this were all striken in a dumpe Yet notwithstanding Elies hart was so great y t he would faine haue vttred his cankerd stomack agaynst Testwood M. Ely thinking to complayne of other was called foole for his labour but the Deane breaking his tale called him old foole and tooke him vp so sharply that he was fain to hold his peace Then the Deane commanded all the popes pardoÌ„s which hanged about the Church to be brought into the Chapter-house and cast into the chimney and burnt before all their faces and so departed Another cause of Testwoods trouble AS it chanced Testwood one day to walke in the church at after noone An other trouble of Testwood beheld the pilgrimes specially of Deuonshire Cornwal how they came in by plumpes with candles images of waxe in their hands to offer to good king Henry of Windsore as they called hym it pitied hys hart to see so great idolatry committed Idolatry to king Henry of Windsore how vainly the people had spent their goods in comming so farre to kisse a spur to haue an old hat set vpon their heds In so much that he could not refraine but seing a certaine company which had
Crome driueÌ„ to recant But notwithstaÌ„ding the charitable Prelates for all the kinges late exhortation vnto charity were so charitable to him that on Easter next they broght him Coram nobis Anno 1545. where they so handled him y t they made him to recant And if he had not they would haue dissolued him his argument in burning fire so burning hote was theyr charity according as they burned Anne Askew and her fellowes in the moneth of Iulye the yeare folowing The charity of the Bishops Whose tragicall story and cruell handling now consequeÌ„tly the Lord willing you shall heare ¶ The first examination of Mistres Anne Askew before the inquisitours 1545. TO satisfy your expectation The first examination of Anne Askew good people sayth she this was my first examination in the yeare of our Lorde 1545. and in the in the month of March. First Christoph. Dare examined me at Sadlers Hall Christopher Dare Inquisitor being one of the Quest and asked if I did not beleeue that the sacrament hanging ouer the altar was the very bodye of Christ really Then I demaunded this question of hym The first article agaynst Anne Askew wherfore S. Stephen was stoned to death and he sayd he could not tell Then I answered that no more woulde I assoyle his vayne question Secondly he sayd that there was a woman The second article· which did testifie that I shoulde read howe God was not in Temples made with handes Then I shewed him the 7. and 17 chap. of the actes of the Apostles what Stephen and paule had said therein Wherupon he asked me how I took those sentences I answered I would not throw pearles amoÌ„g swine for Acornes were good enough The 3. article Thirstly he asked me wherefore I sayde that I had rather to read fiue lines in the Bible then to heare 5. Masses in the temple I confessed that I sayd no lesse not for the disprayse of either y e epistle or the Gospel but because y e one did greatly edify me and the other nothing at all As S. Paul doth witnes in the 14. chap. of his first epistle to the Cor. where as he sayth 1 Cor. 14. Iâ— the trumpet geueth an vncertayne sound who will prepare himselfe to the battell Fourthly he sayd vnto my charge that I should say if an ill priest ministred The 4. article it was the deuill and not God My answere was that I neuer spake any such thyng But this was my saying Ill conditions of the ministers hurt not the faith of the receauers The 5. article The 6. article that whosoeuer he were that ministred vnto me his il coÌ„ditioÌ„s could not hurt my faith but in spirit I receiued neuertheles y e body bloud of Christ. He asked me what I said concerning confession I answered him my meaning which was as S. Iames sayth that euâ—ry man ought to knowledge his faultes to other and the one to pray for the other Sixtly he asked me what I sayd to the kinges booke And I aunswered him that I coulde say nothing to it because I neuer saw it SeueÌ„thly he asked me if I had the spirit of God in me I answered The 7. article if I had not I was but a reprobate or cast away Then he sayd he had sent for a priest to examine me which was here at hand The priest asked me what I sayd to the Sacrament of the aulter A priest brought to examine Anne Askew required much to know therein my meaning But I desired him againe to hold me excused concerning that matter None other answere would I make him because I perceiued him to be a papist The 8. article Priuate Masses Idolatry Eightly he asked me if I did not thinke that priuate masses did helpe soules departed I sayd it was great idolatry to beleue more in theÌ„ then in the death which Christ dyed for vs. Anne Askew brought to the Lord Mayor Then they had me thence vnto my L. Maior and he examined me as they had before and I answered him directly in all thinges as I aunswered the Quest before Besides this my L. Maior layd one thing to my charge whiche was neuer spokeÌ„ of me but of them that was whether a mouse eating the host receiued God or no This question did I neuer ask but in deede they asked it of me whereunto I made them no aunswere but smiled Then the Bishops Chauncellor rebuked me and sayd y t I was much to blame for vttring the scriptures For S. Paul he sayd forâ—ode women to speake Women forbidden to speake in the congregatioÌ„ and how or to talke of the word of God I answered him that I knew Paules meaning as well as he which is in the 1. Corin. 14. that a woman ought not to speak in the congregation by the way of teaching And theÌ„ I asked him how many women he had seene go into the Pulpit and preach He sayd he neuer saw none Then I sayd he ought to finde no fault in poore women except they had offended the law Then the L. Maior commaunded me to warde I asked him if sureties woulde not serue me and he made me short answere Anne Askew commaunded to the Counter by the Lord Mayor that he would take none Then was I had to the Counter and there remayned xi dayes no frend admitted to speak with me But in the mean time there was a priest sent to me which sayd that he was commaunded of the Bishop to examine me and to geue me good counsell which he did not Talke betweene Anne Askew a Priest sent to her in prison But first he asked me for what cause I was put in the Counter and I told him I could not tell Then he sayd it was great pity that I should be there w tout cause and concluded that he was very sory for me Secondly he sayd it was told him that I should deny the Sacrament of the aulter And I aunswered agayne that that I haue sayd I haue sayd Thirdly he asked me if I were shriuen I tolde him so that I might haue one of these three that is to say Doctor Crome Syr Gillam or Huntington I was contented be cause I knew them to be men of wisedome as for you or any other I will not disprayse because I knowe you not Then he sayd I would not haue you thinke but that I or an other y t shall be brought you shall be as honest as they for if we were not you may be sure the king would not suffer vs to preach Then I aunswered by the saying of Salomon By communing with the wise I may learne wisdome Prou. 1. But by talking with a foole I shall take scathe pro. Fourthly he asked if the host should fall and a Beaste did eate it whether the beast did receiue God or no I answered Whether a mouse may eate Christes body in the Sacrament
aforesaid we theÌ„ folowing the doctrine of the apostle which teacheth vs to auoyd an heretical person after the first and second correction as wel now as before and as wel before as now declaring by our authoritie the said Martin his abettors fautors adherents mainteiners and receyuere as withered braunches not remainyng in Christ but teaching and preaching contrary doctrine repugnaunt to the Catholike faith slaunderous and damnable to the great offence of Gods maiestie to the detriment and slaunder of the vniuersal church and catholike faith and despising the keyes of the church to be and to haue bene notorious and obstinate heretikes do condemne the same for such by the tenor hereof willing and commanding them to be holden and taken for such of all christen people aforesayd Ouer and besides we forbid vnder the incurring of all and singular the penalties afore expressed in so doing All the bookes of Luther both good and badde coÌ„deÌ„ned 〈◊〉 the Pope that no man presume by any maner of way directly or indirectly secretly or expresly priuily or apertly to read holde preach praise print publish or defend either by theÌ„selues or by any other the sayd bookes and writings not onelye those wherein the errors aforesayd are conteined but also all others whatsoeuer haue bene or shall be set forth written or made by the sayd Martin vehemently suspected as a pernitious enemy of the Catholike faith to the intent y t his memory may vtterly be rooted out from the fellowship of all christian people or rather with fire to consume them as is afore declared We admonish moreouer al and singular Christes faithful people vnder the said payne of the great curse to auoid or cause to be auoided so much as in them doth lie the foresaid heretikes not obedient to our commandements and to haue no fellowship or any conuersation or communion with them or with any of them neither to minister to theÌ„ things necessary And moreouer to the more confusion of the said Martin with his abettors adherents and retainers aforesayd Apocal 〈◊〉 And he 〈◊〉 haue 〈◊〉 coÌ„mauâ—â—dement vâ— euery coâ—â—pany anâ— people a tongue a nation â— thus being declared and condemned as heretikes after the expiring of the terme aforesayd we command all and singular Christes faithfull people both men and women as Patriarchs Archbishops Prelates of Churches eyther Patriarchall Metropolitane and other Cathedrall Collegiate and other inferiour Churches to Deanes Chapters and other Ecclesiasticall persons secular and of all other orders euen of the begging Friers also namely of that congregation where the sayd Martin is professed The Popâ— here dreaâ—meth of â— drye Sumâ—mer thinâ—â—ing all thâ— world to subiecte vâ—â—to him· or hath his abode also to regular exempt and not exempt Item to all and singular Princes what dignity or calling so euer eyther Ecclesiasticall or Temporall they be of to Kings Princes Electors Dukes Marquesses Earles Barons Captaynes Conductors Seruitours Comminalties Uniuersities Dominions Cities Landes Castles and places or the Citizens and inhabitauntes thereof and briefly to all and singular other aforesaid through the Uniuersall world dispersed specially in Almany that they and euery of them vnder all and singular penalties aforesayd doe personally apprehend the sayd Martin hys abettors adherents receyuers and fautours and to retaine them being apprehended at our instance and to send them vnto vs who in so doyng for their good worke shal receiue of vs and the Sea Apostolike condigne reward and recompence or at least that they vtterly driue them and euery one of them out of their Metropolitane cathedrall Collegiate and other Churches Houses Monasteries Conuents Cities Dominions Uniuersities Comminalties Castles Landes and places respectiuely as well the Clergy men as the regular and lay men all and singular aforesayd Those cities dominions landes castles villages comminalties holdes townes and places where so euer they be situate respectiuely Metropolitane Cathedrall Collegiate and other Churches Monasteries also Priories Couents and religious and deuout places or what order so euer as is aforesaid vnto the which it shall chance the sayd Martin to come so long as he or they shall there remayne and three dayes after their departing from thence we here geue ouer to the Ecclesiasticall interdiction And that the premisses may be knowen to all men we commaund moreouer all Patriarches Archbishops Bishops Prelates of Patriarchall Metropolitane other cathedral collegiate churches to Deanes and Chapters and other persons ecclesiastical of what order els soeuer aforesaid to regular brethren religious monkes exempt not exempt aforesaid wheresoeuer they dwell and especially within Almany that they and euery of theÌ„ vnder like censures and paynes do publikely denounce cause and commaund to be denounced of others the said Martin w t all and singular his foresaid adherents which shall not obey our commandements and monitions within y e terme aforesayd vpon euery sonday and other Festiuall dayes within their churches when as the greatest concourse of people shal resort to diuine seruice to be declared and condemned for heretikes and that all Christes faithful people shall auoid them vnder the said censures and penalties as be afore expressed and that they do set vp these presents or cause to be set vp or the transcript of them made vnder the forme hereafter ensuing in their churches Monasteries houses Conuents and other places there openly to bee seene and read Item we do excommunicate and curse all and singuler persons of whatsoeuer state degree condition preheminence dignitie or excellencie they be which shal procure or cause to be procured by themselues or other priuily or apertly directly or indirectly secretly or expressely wherby these presents or the copies transcript or the examples of them can not be read set vp and published in their landes and dominions c. Let no man therefore be so bold to dare to infringe or with rash presumption to contrary this writyng of our damnation reprobation reiection decree declaration inhibition will commandement exhortation beseching request admonition assignation graunt condemnatioÌ„ subiection excommunication curse And if any person persons dare presume to attempt the same let him know and be sure that he shall incurre the indignation of almightie God and of his blessed Apostles Peter and Paule Geuen at Rome at S. Peters an 1520.17 Calend. Iulij and of our Popedome the viij yeare Although it was somewhat long before this Bull aforesaid of Pope Leo being sent dispersed through all other places abroad â— Luther â—â—swering 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 Popes 〈◊〉 could come to the hands of Luther yet so soone as he by meanes of his friendes might get a sight thereof he shaped againe an answer to the same in such sort as I am sure the Pope himselfe wil say that his Bull was neuer so baited and so welfauoredly shaken in al his days 〈◊〉 Popes â—â—bayting as by the handling of the matter and reading of his answer may euidently appeare The contentes
fantasticall orders be so many and in all places so notorious that they are not able to be expressed yet amongest many one you shall heare that chaunced in this Kings dayes in the Citie of Orleance in Fraunce by the Gray Friers about the yeare of our Lord. 1534. The story is this ¶ A tragicall story of certayne Friers in Fraunce in the City of Orleance an 1534. THe Maiors wife of the City of Orleance prouided in her will to be buried without any pompe or solemnity Ex Comâ—mentariâ—â— Ioan. 〈◊〉 Lib. 9. For when any departeth there in some places the Belmen are hyred to goe about the City and in places most frequeÌ„ted to assemble the people with the sound of the bel there to declare the names and y e titles of those parties deceased also where and wheÌ„ they shal be buried A story oâ— certayne Fryers in Orleancâ— exhorting the people to pray for them And when the Coarse is caried forth the most part of the begging friers go withall to y e church with many torches and tapers caried before them and the more pompe solemnity is vsed the more is y e concourse of people But this woman as I said would haue none of all this geare done for her Wherfore her husband which loued her well followed her mind heerein and gaue vnto these greedy cormoraÌ„ts the friers which waiting for their pray in whose Church she was buried besides her father and her grandfather sixe crownes for a reward whereas they gaped for a great deale more And afterward when he cut downe a wood and solde it the friers crauing to haue part thereof freely and without money he denied them this tooke they wonderfull greeuously and where as they loued him not before they deuised now a way to be reuenged saying that his wife was damned euerlastingly The workers of this Tragedy were Colyman and Steuen of Arras both doctors of Diuinitie and the first in deede was a Coniurer and had all his trinkets and furniture concerning such matters in a readines and they vsed the matter thus They set a yong man which was a Nouice aboue ouer the vaute of the Churche and when they came to mumble vp their mattins at midnight after their accustomed maner he made a wonderfull noyse and shriking aloft Then went this Colyman to crossing and coniuring but the other aboue would not speake Beeing charged to make a signe to declare if he were a dumme spirite he russeled and made a noyse agayne and that was the signe and token When they had layd this foundation they went to certayne of the chiefest in all the Citie and suche as fauoured them most and told them what an heauie case was chanced yet did they not vtter what it was but entreated them to take the paines to come to their seruice at nighe When they were come and the seruice was begon he that was alofte made a greate noyse Being demaunded what he woulde and what he was he signified that he might not speake The 〈◊〉 what demaund of the spiâ—rite then was he commaunded to answere to their interrogatories by signes and tokens Now was there a hole made for the purpose where by laying to his eare he might heare and vnderstand what the Coniurer sayd vnto them There was also a table at hand and when anye question was asked he strooke and beate vpon the Table so that he might be heard beneath Then first the Coniurer demaunded whether he were any of them that had ben buried there After that Luthers â—â—â—resie a 〈…〉 the Fryeâ— reckning vp many of their names in order whose bodies had bene buried there at the last he named the Maiors wife Heere he made a signe that hee was the spirit of that woman Then he asked whether be were damned and for what desert or offence Whether it were for couetousnes pride or lechery or not dooing the works of charitie or else for this new sproong vp heresie and Lutheranisme Moreouer what was the cause that he made suche a noise and was so vnquiet Whether it were that the body beeing buried within holy grounde shoulde be digged vp againe and carryed to some other place To all these things he aunswered by signes in lyke case as he was commaunded whereby he affirmed or denyed euery thyng striking twise or thrise vppon the Table When he had thus signified that Luthers heresie was the cause of her damnation Luthers 〈◊〉 a great 〈…〉 the 〈◊〉 and that her body must be taken vp the Friers desired the Citizens that were present to beare witnes of such things as they had sene and heard and set their hands to it in writing But they taking aduisement least they shoulde both offende the Maior and bring theÌ„selues in trouble refused to subscribe Notwithstanding the Friers tooke the pixe with the hoste and the Lords body as they call it and all their Saints reliques and caried them to another place and there they sayd theyr Masses which they are wont to do by the Popes Lawe when a Churche is suspended and must be hallowed againe and when the Bishops Officiall heard of thys hee came thether to vnderstand the matter better and associating to him certayne honest men he commaunded the Frier to coniure in his presence and woulde haue appoynted certaine to go vp to the vaut to see if any spirite did there appeare But Steuen of Arras was sore against it and exhorted them earnestly that they should not so do saying that the spirit ought not to be molested And albeit the Officiall did earnestly vrge them to coniure before him The Maior 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 yet could they not bring them to it In the meane time the Maior making his frends priuie what he would do went to the King and informed him of the whole matter And because the Friers trusting to their immunities and priuileges refused to come in iudgement the King chose certaine out of the court of Parliament at Paris to examine the matter and gaue them full authoritie so to do Whereupon they were caried to Paris and constrayned to make aunswere but they would confesse nothing Then they were sent againe to prison and kept apart one from another and the Nouice was kept in Fumeus house a Senatour and being oftentimes examined he woulde confesse nothing fearing least he should after be murthered of theÌ„ for slaundering theyr order But when the iudges promised him that he should haue no harme and should come no more in the Friers handes he declared to them the whole matter in order and being brought before the others he auouched the same But they albeit they were conuicted and in maner taken with the deede yet refused they theyr iudges and bragged of their priuiledges but it was altogether in vayne The Fryers condemned 〈◊〉 prison 〈◊〉 punishement for they were condemned in open iudgement that they should be caryed againe to Orleaunce and committed to prison and afterwardes
brought openly to the Cathedrall Church and so to the place of punishment where malefactours are executed and there should make open confession of their wickednes But euen at the same tyme chaunced a persecution against the Lutheranes which was the cause that this sentence albeit it was too gentle for so great offence was not put in execution For because the name of the Lutheranes was most odious they feared least the punishment of these men should not haue bene so much thought to be due for their offence The Fryers â—â—caped and 〈◊〉 Lutheâ—â—â—es puniâ—â—â—d as done in reproch of the order and many thought that whatsoeuer should be done to them it would be to the Lutheranes a pleasant spectacle and cause them much to reioice This order of the Franciscanes was esteemed of the common people very holy so that what tyme they were carried out of Paris certayne women mooued wyth pitie followed them vnto the gate of the Uniuersitie wyth many teares and sighes After they came to Orleance and were bestowed in seuerall prisons they began to boast agayne of their liberties and priuiledges and at length after long imprisonment they were discharged and set at libertie without anye further punishmente Had not these persecutions before mentioned letted the matter the King had determined as it was certaynely reported to plucke downe their house and make it euen with the ground Ex Io. Sleid. lib. 9. But to leaue the memorye of thys Idolatrous generation not worthy any further to be named let vs occupy the tyme with some better matter 〈◊〉 the 〈…〉 M. 〈◊〉 tyme. in remembring the story of a good and constant Martir of the Lorde before ouerpast whiche suffered in Kent for the worde of God before Luthers time about the second yeare of this kings raigne as heere in story followeth Iohn Browne a blessed Martyr of Christ Iesus burned at Ashford by Archbishop Warrham and Doct. Fisher Bish. of Rochester about the 2. yeare of king Henry the 8. An. 1511. Persecuters Martir The cause W. Warrh Archb. of Cant. Fisher byshop of Rochester A chauÌ„try priest Walter More Gentleman William More hys brother Children of Wye Baily arraÌ„t Beare of Wilborough Two seruauntes of Wil. Warham I. Browne of Ashford At Asheford Ann. 1511. The first occasion of the trouble of this I. Brown the blessed seruaunt of God The story of Iohn Browne Martyr was by a certayne Prieste who passing downe to Graues end in the coÌ„mon Barge where the sayd Ioh. Brown was amongest diuers other passingers moe and disdayning y t hee so saucely shoulde sit so neare vnto him in the Barge who belyke seemed not muche to passe vppon the Priest began to swell in stomacke agaynst him At length bursting forth in his priestly voyce and disdaynefull countenaunce hee asked hym in this maner Doest y u know sayd he who I am thou sittest to neare me and fittest on my clothes No sir sayde the other I know not what you are I tell thee quoth hee I am a priest What sir are you a parson or vicar Talke betweeâ— Iohn Browne a proud Priest 〈◊〉 in Graues end 〈◊〉 Barge or some ladies chapleine No quoth he agayne I am a soule Priest I sing for a soule Doe you so sir quoth the other that is well done I pray you sir sayd he where find you the soule when you go to Masse I cannot tel thee sayd the Priest I pray you where doe you leaue it sir when the Masse is done I cannot tell thee sayde the priest Neither can you tell where to find it when you goe to Masse nor where you leaue it when the Masse is done howe can you then saue the soule sayd he Go thy wayes said the priest I perceiue thou art an hereticke and I will be euen with thee So at the landing Walter More William More Chilten and Beare persecuters the priest taking with him Walter More and W. More two Gentlemen and brethren rode straightwayes to the archbishop who theÌ„ was Wil. Warham Wherupon the sayd Iohn Browne within 3. dayes after was seÌ„t for by the archbishop His bringers vp were Chilten of Wye baily arraunt and one Beare of Wilseborough with two of the bishops seruantes Who with certayn other being appoynted for the same came sodenly into his house vppon him Iohn Browne sodeinly taken and caryed away the same day when his wife was churched as hee was bringing in a messe of pottage to the bourd seruing his gestes and so laying hands vpon hym set him vpon his owne horse and binding his feete vnder the horses belly caryed him away to Canterbury neither he nor his wife nor any of his friendes knowing whether he went nor whether he should and there continuing the space of 40. dayes froÌ„ LowsoÌ„day till Friday before Whitsonday through the cruell handling of the sayd Archb. and y e B. of Rochest D. Fisher hee was so piteously intreated His bare 〈◊〉 set vpon the hote coales to make him deny the truth that his bare feete were set vpon the hote burning coales to make him deny his fayth whiche notwithstanding hee would not doe but paciently abiding y e payne continued in the Lordes quarrell vnremoueable At length after al this crueltie susteined his wife yet not knowing where he was become on Friday before Whitsonday he was sent to Ashford where he dwelt the next day there to be burned In the meane time Brown brought to Ashford to be burned as he was brought to the town ouer night there to be set in the stockes it happened as God would that a young mayde of his house comming by and seeing her mayster ran home and told her mistres Then she comming to him and finding him in y e stocks appoynted to be burned the next morow Browne set in the stockes at Ashford sat by him all the night long To whome then he declared the whole story or rather tragedy how he was haÌ„dled and how his feet were burned to the bones that he could not set them vppon the ground by the two Bishops aforesayde he thanked God therfore and all to make me sayd hee to deny my Lorde which I will neuer doe for if I should deny him sayde he in this world he would deny me hereafter And therfore I pray thee sayd he good Elizabeth continue as y u hast begon bring vp thy childreÌ„ vertuously in the feare of God And so the next day which was on Whitson euen thys godly martyr was burned where he standing at the stake sayd this prayer holding vp his handes as followeth The prayer of Browne at his death O Lord I yeeld me to thy grace Graunt me mercy for my trespace Let neuer the fiend my soule chace The prayer of Iohn Browne at his death Lord I will bow and thou shalt beate Let neuer my soule come in hell heate Into thy handes I commend my spirit thou hast redeemed me O Lord of truth And so
yet hitherto scarce fully found What cause said he is that The concourse or meeting sayd I of the light of the wandering Planets and Stars To this the king thus replied agayne Forsomuch sayd he as the motion of the stars kepeth not one course but is diuers and variable by continual alteration how is it then that the cause of these Comets either doth not quickely vade vanish or that the Comet doth not keep one certayne and vniforme course motion with the sayd Starres and Planets Whereunto I aunswered that the Comet hath his course and mouing but much more swifter then they because of the diuersity of aspect as we see in Christall and in the Sunne when the forme of the Raynbow rebouÌ„deth on the wall Lactea via is a white and a brighte parte of the firmament like a long white causie or way appearing in the night amoÌ„g the thicke starres For a litle mutation maketh a great difference of place Then sayde y e king and how can that be hauing no subiect For of y e rainbow the wall is the subiect Like sayd I as in Lactea via or in reflection of lightes as where many candles he lighted and set nere together in the middle they cause a certain bright and white lightsomnes to appeare c. And so by this litle triall a great gesse may be geuen what was in this king In whome no doubt was a great hope and expectation amongst all good learned meÌ„ both for the ingenious forwardnes amiable sweetnes which in his conditions appeared First he began to loue fauor liberall arts sciences before he knew them and to know them before he could vse them whose mortall conditioÌ„ and soden decease and decay in those tender vnripe yeres not onely England but all the world hath cause to lament O how truely is it sayd of the Poet. Thinges that be exceeding excellent Be not commonly long permanent A shew or sight onely of excellency he could geue vs example he could not geue Where a kingly maiesty required grauity there you should haue sene him a sage and an olde man and yet gentle and pleasant also according as the coÌ„ditioÌ„ of his age then required He plaid wel vpoÌ„ the Lâ—te He had also to doe in handling of weighty affayres of the Realme He was liberall and bountifull in hart therein he imitated his father c. Flete nefas magnum Carmen Epâ—taphium Cardani in obiâ—um Reg. Edouardi sed toto flebitis orbe Mortales vester corruit omnis honor Nam Regum decus iuuenum flos spesque bonorum Delitiae secli gloria gentis erat Dignus Apollineis lachrymis doctaeque Mineruae Flosculus heu misero concidit antè diem Te tumulo dabimus Musae supremaque flentes Munera Melpomene tristia fata canet Ex Hier. Cardano Thus after the godly dispositioÌ„ and properties of this king briefly in this wise declared now God willing wee will intermeddle something to describe the order proceedinges which he folowed in his administration gouernement of both the states as well politick as especially ecclesiasticke The Lord Edw. Semer made L. Protectour Who after the decease of his Father comming to the crowne because he was of young tender age he was committed to 16. gouernors Amongest whom especiallye the Lord Edward Semer Duke of Somerset his Uncle was assigned and adioyned to him as Protector and ouer seer of him and of the commoÌ„ wealth Commendation of the Lord Protectour a man not so highly aduanced for his consanguinity as also for his noble vertues and especially for his fauour to Gods word worthye of his vocation and calling Through the endeuor and industry of which man first that monstrous Hidra with vj. heades the sixe Articles I meane which deuoured vp so many men before was abolished taken away By reasoÌ„ wherof the counsels and procedings of Winchester began to decaye who storming at the same matter wrote to the Lord Protectour in the cause therof as by his letters is to be sene The holy scriptures he restored to the mother toung masses he extinguished and abolished Furthermore Reformation by K. Edward after softer beginnings by litle litle greater thinges folowed in the reformation of the Churches Then suche as before were in banishmeÌ„t for the dauÌ„ger of the truth were again receiued to theyr couÌ„try To be short a new face of things began now to appeare as it were in a stage new players coÌ„ming in the olde being thrust out For y e most part y e Bishops of churthes diocesses were chauÌ„ged Such as had bene dombe prelates before were compelled to geue place to other then that would preach and take paynes Besides other also out of forreine couÌ„tries meÌ„ of learning and notable knowledge were sent for and receiued Anno 1547. among whome was Peter Martyr Martine Bucer and Paulus Phagius Of whome the first taught at Oxford the other two professed at Cambridge Peter Martyr Marr. Bucer Paulus Phagius Edâ— Boner B. of London committed to the Marshaâ—sey Gardiner and Tonsâ—all committed to the tower and that w t no smal commendation of the whol vniuersity Of the old bishops some were coÌ„mitted to one ward some to an other Boner Bishop of London was committed to the Marshalsey eftsoones for his contempt and misdemeanour deposed froÌ„ his bishopricke as in further processe foloweth to be sene Gardiner Bishop of Winchester with Tonstal Bishop of Duresme was cast into the Tower for his disobedience where he kept his Christmas three yeares together more worthy of some other place without the Tower if it hadde pleased god otherwise not to haue meÌ„t a further plague to this Realme by that man But these meek and gentle times of king Edward vnder the gouernment of this noble Protector haue this one commendation proper vnto them for that among y e whole number of the popish sort of whom some priuily did steale out of the realm many were crafty dissemblers some were open and manifest aduersaries yet of all y t multitude there was not one man that lost his life In summe duryng the whole time of the 6. yeares of this king much tranquility and as it were a breathing time was graunted to the whole Church of England So that the rage of persecutioÌ„ ceasing and the sword taken out of the aduersaries hand there was now no dauÌ„ger to the godly vnlesse it were onely by wealth and prosperity which many times bringeth more dammage in corrupting meÌ„s minds then any time of persecution or affliction Briefly during all this time neither in smithfield nor any other quarter of this realme any was heard to suffer for any matter of religion either Papist or Protestant eyther for one opinioÌ„ or other except onely two one an English woman called Ioan of Kent and the other a Dutch man named George who dyed for certayne Articles not much necessary here to be
proceedings called before them all the Iustices of peace where was vttered vnto them by the Lord Rich then Lord Chauncellour an eloquent and learned admonition the tenor whereof ensueth IT hath bene vsed and accustomed before this tyme to call at certayne tymes the Iustices of peace before the Kings Maiesties Counsaile An exhortation or adâ—onition vnto the Iustices of peace to geue vnto them admonition or warnyng diligently as is their dutie to looke to the obseruing of such thyngs as be committed to theyr charges according to the trust which the Kinges Maiestie hath in them Howbeit now at this tyme we call you before vs not onely of custome but rather of necessitie For hearyng daily and perceiuing of necessitie as we do the great negligence and the little heed which is taken and geuen to the obseruyng of the good and wholesome lawes and orders in this realme wherupon much disorder doth daily ensue and the kings maiesties proclamations and orders taken by the Counsaile as we are aduertised not executed the people are brought to disobedience and in a maner all his Maiesties study and ours in setting a good and most godly stay to the honour of God and the quiet of the Realme is spent in vayne and come to nothing The which as we haue great hope and trust not to be altogether so yet so much as it is and so much as it lacketh of keepyng the Realme in a most godly order and stay we must needes impute and lay the fault thereof in you which are the Iustices of peace in euery Shiere to whom we are woont to direct our writinges and to whose trust and charge the Kings Maiestie hath committed the execution of all hys Proclamations of hys actes of Parliament and of hys lawes We are informed that many of you are so negligent and so slacke herein that it doth appeare you do look rather Iustices slacke in furthering of Religion as it were through your fingers then diligently see to the execution of the sayd lawes and Proclamations For if you would according to your duties to your othe to the trust which the kinges Maiesty hath in you geue your diligeÌ„ce and care toward the execution of the same most godly Statutes and Iniunctions there should no disobedience nor disorder nor euill rule be begon or arise in any part of the realme but it should by and by be repressed kept downe reformed But it is feared and the thing it selfe geueth occasion therto that diuers of you do not onely not set forth but rather hinder so much as lyeth in you the Kings maiesties procedinges and are content that there should arise some disobedience and that meÌ„ should repine against godly orders set forth by his maiesty you do so slackly looke to the execution of the same So that in some shyres which be further off it may appeare that the people haue neuer heard of diuers of his maiestyes proclamations or if they haue heard you are content to wincke at it to neglect it so that it is all one as though it were neuer commaunded But if you do consider and remember your dueties first to almighty God and then to the Kings maiestie the wealth of the whole realme the safegard of your owne selues you must needes see that except such orders as the kings Maiestie hath set and hereafter shall appoynt be kept neither can the realme be defended if the enemie should inuade nor in peace it cannot stand but vpon the contempt of good and wholesome lawes all disorder and inconueniences should come the people should be wyld and sauage and no man sure of his owne If at any tyme there was occasion and cause to be circuÌ„spect and diligent about the same there was neuer more tyme then now How we stand in Scotland you know that their foreine power maketh great preparation to aide them and in deed doth come to their ayde wherof we are surely informed and certified The fruite of obedience in a Realme Wherfore if there should not be good order and obedience kept in the realme the realme were lyke vtterly to be destroyed Neuer forreine power could yet hurt or in any part preuaile in this realm but by disobedience and misorder within our selues That is the way wherwith God will plague vs if he mynd to punish vs. And so long as we do agree among our selues and be obedient to our prince and to his godly orders and laws we may be sure that God is with vs that foreine power shall not preuayle agaynst vs nor hurt vs. Wherfore once againe and stil we must and do lay this charge vpon you that are the better of the shiere and Iustices of the peace that with so conuenient speed as you can you do repayre downe into your Countries and you shal geue warning to the gentlemen of the shiere which haue not necessarie busines here that they repaire downe eche man to his countrey Order taken for Iustices and there both you and they who be reckoned the stay of euery shiere to see good order and rule kept You that your Sessions of gaole deliuery and quarter Sessions be well kept and therein your meetyngs be such that iustice may be wel and truly ministred the offenders and malefactors punished according to the lawes of this Realme without any feare of any man or that for fauour you should suffer those to escape which with their euill example might bring other to the like mishap that all vagabonds and lewd and light tale tellers and sedicious bearers of false newes of the kings maiestie or of hys counsaile or such as will preach without licence be immediately by you represt and punished And if there should chaunce any lewd or light fellowes to make any routes or riotes or vnlawfull assemblies any seditious meetings ProuisioÌ„ against priuy conspiracy rebellion vprores or vprisings in any place by the seditious and diuelish motion of some priuy Traitors that you and they appease them at the first and apprehend the first authors and causers thereof and certifie vs with speed The lightnes of the rude and ignorant people must be represt and ordered by your grauitie wisedome And here you may not if any such thing chance dissemble with those such lewd men and hide your selues for it shall be required of you if such misorder be and surely without your ayde and helpe or your dissembling such misorder can not be Nor we do not say that we feare any such thing or that there is any such thing likely to chaunce but we geue you warning before least it should chaunce We haue to much experience in this realme what inconuenience commeth of such matters And though some light persons in their rage do not consider it yet we doe not doubt but you way it and know it well enough Prouision agaynst foreine power And if it should chaunce our enemies who are mainteyned by other forraine power and the
and to deny our kingdome as to require that our lawes may be brokeÌ„ vnto 21. yeres Be we not your crowned anoynted and established king wherein then be we of lesse maiestie of lesse authoritie or lesse state then our progenitors kings of this realme except your vnkindnes our vnnaturalnes wil diminish our estimation We haue hitherto since the death of our father by the good aduise and counsaile of our deare and entirely beloued vncle kept our state maintained our realme preserued our honour defended our people from all enemies we haue hitherto bene feared and dreade of our ennemies yea of princes kings and nations yea heerein we be nothing inferiors to any our progenitours which grace we knowledge to be geuen vs from God and how els but by good obedience of our people good counsaile of our magistrates due execution of our lawes By authoritye of oure kingdom England hitherto hath gained honour during our raigne it hath wonne of the enemie and not lost It hath bene maruailed that we â—f so yong yeres haue raigned so nobly so royally so quietly Younge yeares by 〈…〉 the 〈…〉 And howe chanceth it that you our subiectes of that our countrey of Deuonshire will geue the first occasion to slander this our realme of Englande to geue courage to the ennemye to note our Realme of the euil of rebellion to make it a pray to our old enemies to diminish our honour which God hath geuen our father leaft our good vncle and Counsail preserued vnto vs What greater euill could ye commit then euen now when our forraine enemie in Scotland and vppon the sea seeketh to inuade vs to arise in thys manner againste our lawe to prouoke our wrath to aske our vengeance and to geue vs an occasion to spende that force vpon you whyche we meant to bestow vpon our enemies to beginne to slay you with that sworde which we drewe foorth agaynste the Scots and other enemies to make a conquest of our owne people whych otherwise shoulde haue bene of the whole Realme of Scotland Thus â—arre yee see we haue descended from oure highe maiestie for loue to consider you in your base and simple ignorance and haue bene coÌ„tent to send you an instruction like a fatherly Prince who of iustice might haue sent you your destructioÌ„ like a king to rebels now let you know that as you see our mercy abuÌ„dant so if ye prouoke vs further wee sweare to you by the liuing God by whome wee raigne ye shal fele the power of y e same God in our sword which how mighty it is no subiect knoweth how puissant it is no priuate man can iudge how mortall it is no English heart dare thinke But surely surely as your Lord and Prince your onely king and maister we say to you repent your selues take our mercy without delay or els we wil foorth with extend our princely power execute our sharpe sword against you as against very Infidels and Turkes and rather aduenture our owne roial person state and power then the same shall not be executed And if you wil prooue the example of our mercy learne of certaine which lately did arise pretending some griefâ—s and yet acknowledging their offeÌ„ces haue not only receiued most humbly their pardon but feele also by our order to whom al publike order only pertaineth redresse deuised for their griefs In the end we admonish you of your dueties to God whom ye shal answere in the day of the Lord and of your dueties toward vs whom ye shal answere by our order take our mercy whilest God so enclineth vs least when yee shall be constrained to aske wee shall be too much hardened in heart to grauÌ„t it you and where ye shall nowe heare of mercy mercy and life ye shall then heare of iustice iustice and death Geuen at Richmond the 8. day of Iuly the third yeare of our raigne Besides the Articles of these Deuonshire men aboue meÌ„tioned the sayd rebels sent vp also not long after a supplication to the king wherunto answere again was made by the kings learned Counsaile which here to make short leisure serueth not to rehearse Ouer and besides to behold the malitious working of those popish Priests to kindle more the sparke of sedition in the peoples hearts what bruites and rumours did they raise vp against the king and his Counsaile makinge the vulgare multitude to beleeue that they should be made to pay first for their sheepe then for their geese and pigges also and suche other thinges like and what soeuer they had in store or should put in their mouths they must fine therfore to the king Of all which matter neuer a worde was eyther thought or meant But this seemed matter fitte for such priests whereby to set the Prince and hys subiects together by the eares Against this seditious company of rebels was apoynted and sent by the king and his counsaile Syr Iohn Russel knight Lord priuy Seale as Lieutenant general of the kings armie of whome chiefly depended the charge and achiuaunce of that voyage in the West partes To hym also were adioyned as in parte of ordinary counsail in those affaires vnder him syr William Harbert syr Iohn Pawlet Syr Hugh Pawlet Syr Thom. Specke wyth the Lorde Gray and other besides Thus the sayde Lorde priuie Seale accompanied wyth the Lord Gray aduauncing his power against the rebels although in number of soldiers not equally furnished like to the other yet throughe the gratious assistaunce of the Lordes helpe fighting in his cause and geuing the aduenture against the enemie about the latter end of Iuly Anno 1549. gaue them the repulse Who notwythstanding recouering them selues againe wyth suche stomackes as they had encountred the seconde time with the foresayde Lorde priuie Seale about the beginning of August following of whom through the Lords mighty power they with their whole cause of false religion were vtterly vanquished and ouerthrowen In the which victorie a great woorke of Gods mightye power vndoubtedly did appeare For althoughe the number of the rebels did surmounte in great quantitie the power and strength of the Lorde priuie Seale and theyr stomackes were so fiercely set vpon al desperate aduentures and though the power of Sir W. Harbert being the same time at Bristow was not yet presently come which shuld haue ioyned with the Lorde priuie Seale yet all thys notwithstanding the goodnes of the Lorde so wrought on the kings behalfe more then any industry of man which in al respects in handling that matter was very raw and farre behinde that the victorie fell to the kings parte vnder the valiant guiding of the aforesayd L. priuie Seale so that the popishe rebels not onely lost the fielde The great goodnes of God in the 〈…〉 the â—â—bells but a great parte of them also lost their liues lying there slain miserably in the chase to the compasse of 2. miles space Where also were taken and apprehended the chiefetaines
moued and perceiuing not the cause wherfore they did so laugh turned him towardes thē in a great rage saying ah Woodcockes woodcockes Then sayd one of the Commissioners why say you so my Lord mary quoth he I may wel cal them Woodcocks that thus will laugh and know not wherat nor yet heard what I sayd or read Well my Lord of London sayd the Archbyshop then I perceiue you would perswade this audience y t you wer called hither for preaching of your beliefe in the Sacramēt of the aultar and therefore you lay to these mens charge meaning Hooper and Latimer that they haue accused you of that Howbeit there is no such thing layd to your charge and therefore this audience shal heare openly read the denunciation that is put vp agaynst you to the intent they may the better perceiue your dealing herein And therewithall he sayd vnto the people My Lord of Londō would make you beleue that he is called hyther for declaring and preaching his opinion touching the sacrament of the aultar The wordes of the Archb. to the people but to the intent you may perceiue how he goeth about to deceiue you you shall heare the denunciation that is layd in agaynst him read vnto you Syr Iohn Mason readeth the denunciation vnto the people and therupō he deliuered the denunciatiō vnto Syr Iohn Mason knight who there read it openly Which done the Archbishop said agayne vnto the audience Loe here you heare how the bishop of London is called for no such matter as he woulde perswade you With this the Bishop being in a raging heate as one cleane voyd of all humanity Boner in a rage Boner for his contumacy not suffered to speak to the people turned himselfe aboute vnto the people saying Well now heare what the Byshop of London sayth for his part But the Commissioners seing his inordinate contumacy denyed him to speak any more saying that he vsed himselfe very disobediently with moe like wordes Notwithstanding he still persisting in his vnreuerent maner of dealing with the Commissioners Boner chargeth the Archb. with cōtrarietie in his owne bookes pulled out of his slieue an other booke and then sayde vnto the Archbyshop My Lord of Caunterbury I haue here a note out of your bookes that you made touching the blessed Sacrament wherein you do affirme the verity of the body and bloud of Christ to be in the sacramēt and I haue an other booke also of yours of the cōtrary opiniō which is a maruellous matter To which the Archbishop aunswered that he made no bookes contrary one to another The Archb purgeth himselfe his bookes and that he would defend his bookes how be it he thought the Byshop vnderstoode them not For I promise you quoth he I will finde a boy of ten yeares old that shal be more apt to vnderstand that matter then you my L. of London be Thus after much multiplying of like words the Commissioners thinking not good to spend any more wast time with him willed him to shewe forth his aunsweres vnto the Articles obiected the last day agaynst him Whereupon he hauing them ready did read the same openly vnto thē Boner commaūded to aunswere to the Articles Wherein after many woordes of his former Protestation recited with a maruellous lamentation to see that one of his vocation at the malicious denunciation of vile heretickes should be vsed after such a straunge sort hauing neuerthelesse done the best he could to declare his obedience vnto the kinges Maiesty for the repressing and discouraging of rebellion and all Rebels and also for the aduancement of the verity of Christes true body and his presence in the Sacrament of the aultar for which onely the malicious denouncers with theyr complices had studied to molest and trouble him Boner ' aunswereth to the Articles he then commeth to aunswering the Articles and sayth that to the first second and fourth hee hath already in his former aunsweres to the denounciation sufficiently aunswered and therfore was not bound by law to answere any further As to the thyrd and fift he sayd he began to write hys Sermon but being soone wery did onely make certayne notes therof without help of any other sauing that he shewed them to his Chaplaynes requiring them to put hym in remembraunce therof amongest the which for the better setting forth of the kinges Maiestyes power and authority in his minority he had collected aswell out of historyes as also out of the Scriptures the names of diuers young kinges who notwithstanding theyr minority Examples of kinges that were young and yet sufficient kinges were faithfully obediently honored reputed for very true lawfull kinges As Henry 3. being but 9. yeares olde Edw. 3. being but 13 yeares Rich. 2. being but 11. yeares Henry 6. being not fully one yere Edw. 5. being but 11. yeres Hen 8. being but 18. yeares of age And out of the old Testament Osias Achas who were but 16. yeares olde Boner excuseth his obliuion A good Prelate that had lost his memory for lack of Preaching Salomon Manasses being but 12. yeares Iosias Ioachim Ioas being but 8. yeres of age whē they entred their raignes Al which notes w t many other he had purposed to declare if they had come vnto his memory as indeed they did not because y e same was disturbed partly for lacke of vse of preaching partly by reasō of a bill y t was deliuered him frō y e kings counsell Boners booke of notes fell from him at his Sermon as he excuseth· to declare the victory then had against the rebels in Northfolke Deuonshyre which being of some good length confounded his memory partly also for that his book in his Sermon time fell away from him wherein were diuers of his notes whiche hee had collected for that purpose So that he could not remember what he would but yet in generality he perswaded the people to obediēce to the kinges Maiestye whose minoritye was manifestly knowne to them and all other Then as to the 6. he sayd he knew not the rebels opinion Boner knew not the rebells opinion if ye will beleue him and therfore could not answere therunto And as for aunswere to the 7.8.9 and 11. Articles which touched hys pastoral office he sayd that notwithstanding his manifold and great troubles aswel by his owne busines and his families sicknes as also by vncharitable informatiōs made agaynst him yet he hath not failed to geue order vnto his officers straitly to look vnto such matters and such as he hath knowne which were very few or none he caused to be punished according to the lawes Al which answeres w t other written with his owne hand here vnder folow ¶ The aunsweres of Boner vnto the Articles obiected to him by the kinges Commissioners the first time I Edmond Byshop of London vnder protestation heretofore by me made exhibited and repeated
shew you your selues to be so sad heauy in mynde as appeareth to me by your outward gestures and countenaunces I would wish you and I require you to be as mery as I am laying therewith hys hand vpon hys brest for afore God I am not sad nor heauy but mery and of good comfort and am right glad ioyfull of this my trouble which is for gods cause and it greueth me nothyng at all But the great matter that grieueth me pierceth my hart is for that this Hooper and such other vile heretikes and beastes be suffered and licenced to preache at Paules crosse in other places within my Diocesse Cure most detestably preaching and railing at the blessed Sacrament of the aultar denying the veritie and presence of Christs true body and bloud to be there so infecteth and betrayeth my flocke But I say it is there in very deede in that opinion I will lyue and dye and am ready to suffer death for the same Wherfore ye being christen men I do require you and also charge and commaunde you in the name of God and on his behalfe as ye wyll aunswere hym for the contrary that ye goe to the Mayor of London and to hys brethren the Aldermen praying and also requiryng them earnestly in Gods name and myne and for myne owne discharge on that behalfe that from hencefoorth Here Boners 〈…〉 when any such detestable and abhominable preachers and especially those which hold opinion against the blessed Sacrament of the aultar do come to preach vnto them they forth with depart out of their presence and doe not heare them least that they taryeng with such Preachers should not onely hurt themselues in receiuyng theyr poysoned doctrine but also geue a visage to the incouragemeÌ„t of others which thereby mought take an occasion to thinke and beleeue that theyr erroneous and damnable doctrine is true and good and this eftsoones I require and commaunde you to doe And then turnyng hymselfe about and beholdyng two of the Archbishops Gentlemen which in the same place kept the Chamber dore where the Commissioners were in consultation and perceiuing that they had heard all his talke he spake vnto them also and sayd And Syrs Boners 〈…〉 to two of the Archbâ—â—shops geâ—â—tlemen ye be my Lorde of Caunterburies Gentlemen I knowe ye very well and therefore I also require and charge you in Gods behalfe and in hys name that ye doe the lyke for your partes in places where ye shall chaunce to see and heare such corrupt and erroneous Preachers and also aduertise my Lord your maister of the same and of these my sayinges that I haue nowe spoken here before you as ye are Christian men and shall aunswere before God for the contrary With this the Commissioners called for the Bishop agayne Who did read vnto them an instrument conteining a prouocation to the king which he made in manner and forme here followyng The first appellation intimated by Edmund Boner Bishop of London IN the name of God Amen It shall appeare to all men by this publike instrument that the yeare of our Lord Boner appealeth to the king because he could not to the popâ—â— 1549. the xx day of September the third yeare of the raigne of our most high and renowmed Prince Edward the sixt by the grace of GOD King of England Fraunce and Ireland defender of the fayth and in earth the supreme head of the Church of England and Ireland in a chamber within the Pallace of the sayde Bishop situated in London and in the presence of me the Notary publicke and of the witnesses hereafter named the foresayd Bishop did personally appeare and there did shew forth in writing a certaine Protestation and Appellation the tenor wherof ensueth In the name of God Amen I Edmund Byshop of London say alleadge and propound before you beyng a publike Notary and these credible witnesses here present that although I the foresayd Edmund haue attayned the Bishoprike aforesayd by the beneuolence of the famous Prince of memory King Henry the eight and was lawfully elected and translated to the same wyth his rites and appurtenaunces haue of long time possessed peaceably and quietly the same and presently doe possesse beyng taken as Bishop and lawfull possessour of the sayd bishopricke and am lawfully called taken and reputed notoriously and publikely and moreouer doe keepe residence and hospitalitie on the same accordyng to the order state person and dignitie and as the reuenewes of the same would permit and haue exercised and done all thynges appertainyng to my pastorall office as the lawes doe require as hereafter I trust by Gods grace to doe and obserue a man of good name and fame neyther suspended excommunicate nor interdicted neyther conuict of any notable crime or fact alwayes obeying readily the commaundement of the Church and other my superiours in all lawfull causes neuerthelesse fearing vpon certayne probable causes lykely coniectures threatnyngs and assertions of certayne iniurious men my enemies or at the least such as little fauour me that great dammage may come to me hereafter about the premisses or part of them and least any man by any authoritie commaundement denunciation inquisition office or at the request of any person or persons may attempt preiudice or hurt to me or my said dignitie either by my excommunication interdiction sequestration spoyling vexing and perturbyng by any maner of meanes doe appeale to the most hygh and mighty Prince our soueraigne Lord Edw. the 6. by the grace of God king of England France c. in these my writings do prouoke appeale to his regal maiesty I do also require the Apostles so much as in this case they are to be required the first secoÌ„d third tyme earnestly more earnestly and most earnestly of all that there may be geuen to me the protection tuition and defence of my foresayd most dreade soueraigne Lord for the safegard of me my dignitie title Apostles a terme oâ— Canon 〈◊〉 signifie as much 〈◊〉 letters reuerential◠〈◊〉 and possession in the premisses and to all that will cleaue to me in this behalfe I doe also protest that I will be contented to correct reforme and amend this my present protestation and to the same to adde to take away and to bryng the same into the best forme and state that may be deuised by the counsaile of learned men or as the case shall require and the same to intimate accordyng to tyme and place and the order of the law Anno 1559. and still shall require Vpon all the which premisses the foresayd Edmund B. of London did require the Notary publike here vnder written to make vnto hym and the witnesses hereafter named one two or more copies of this protestation These thynges were done the yeare day and tyme aboue-written there beyng present Gilbert Bourne Bacheler of Diuinitie Iohn Harpesfield and Robert Colen Maisters of Arte Iohn Wakelyng and Richard Rogers learned
men beyng of the Diocesse of Worcester Westminster Couentrie Lichfield and Glocester and specially requested to be witnesse of the same And I Fraunces Harward of the Diocesse of Worcester and publicke Notary by the Kings regall authoritie forsomuch as I was present when the foresayd Protestation Appellation and other the premisses were done the yeare of our Lord the yere of the raign of the kyng the day of the moneth and place aforesayde the witnesses abouenamed beyng present and for so much as I did enact the same therefore to this present publicke instrument written faithfully with myne owne hand I haue put to my marke beyng specially requested vnto the same Which thyng after he had read he dyd vnder his protestation first intimate vnto the Archbishop Boner requireth his appeale recusation protestation to be entred in Register the Byshop of Rochester and Doctor May and then protestyng also not to receede frō hys recusation dyd likewyse intimate the same vnto Maister Secretarye Smyth requiryng the Register to make an Instrument as well thereupon as also vppon hys recusation wyth witnesse to testifie the same Then the Delegates did agayne proceede to the examination of the last aunswers The last answer of Boner to the articles examined and found vnperfect and findyng the same imperfect they demanded of hym according to the first Article what speciall day of August he was sent for by the L. Protector To whom he obstinately aunswered that hee was not bound to make other aunswere then he had already made vnlesse they did put theyr Articles more certayne neyther would he otherwyse aunswer as long as Maister Secretary Smith was there present whome he had before recused and therefore would not receede from his recusation Boner commaunded to the Marshalsey The Secretary seeyng him so wilful and peruerse said sharply vnto hym My L. come of and make a full perfect answer vnto these Articles or els we will take other order with you to your payne In fayth Sir then sayd the Bishop agayne I haue thought ye had bene learned but now before God I perceiue well that eyther ye be not learned in deede or els ye haue forgotten it for I haue so oftē answered lawfully sufficiently and haue so oft shewed causes sufficient reasonable why thereunto I ought not by lawe to be compelled you shewyng nothyng to the contrary but sensualitie and will that I must needes iudge that you are ignorant herein Well sayd M. Secretary ye wyll not then otherwyse aunswer No sayd the B. except the law compell me Then sayd the Secretary call for the knight Marshal that he may be had to Ward With that all the rest of the Commissioners charged the B. that he had at that tyme sundry wayes very outragiously and irreuerently behaued hymselfe towards them sitting on the Kings Maiesties Commission and specially towards Sir Thomas Smith his graces Secretary therefore and for diuers other contumelious words which he had spoken they declared they would commit hym to the Marshalsey By this time the Marshals deputy came before them whom M. Secretary commanded to take the B. as prisoner and so to keepe hym that no man might come vnto hym for if he dyd he should sit by hym hymselfe When the Secretary had ended his talke the B. sayd vnto him Well sir it might haue becōmed you right well that my Lordes grace here present beyng first in commission and your better should haue done it Then the Commissioners assigning hym to be brought before them on monday next before noone betwene 7. and 9. of the clocke in the Hall of that place there to make full answer to these last Articles or els to shew cause why he should not be declared pro confesso did for that presēt break vp that Session 〈…〉 hart 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 but 〈…〉 vtter 〈…〉 Nowe as the Bishop was departing with the vndermarshall he in a great fury turned himself again towards the Commissioners and sayde to Sir Thomas Smyth Sir where ye haue committed me to pryson ye shall vnderstand that I will require no fauour at your handes but shall willingly suffer what shall be put vnto mee as boltes on my heeles yea and if ye wyll irons about my middle or where ye will Then departing againe he yet returned once more fomyng out his poison said vnto the Archbishop Boner threatneth to accuse the Archbishop before God Wel my Lord I am sory that I beyng a Bishop am thus handled at your graces hand but more sory that you suffer abhominable heretickes to practise as they doe in London and els where infecting and disquieting the Kings liege people and therfore I do require you as you will answer to God and to the king that ye will from henceforth abstaine thus to do for if ye do not I will accuse you before God the Kings Maiestie answer to it as well as ye can And so he departed vsing many reprochful words against sundry of the common people which stoode and spake to hym by the way as he went ¶ The sixt Action or processe vpon Monday the 23. of September had agaynst Boner Byshop of London before the Commissioners in the great hall at Lambeth IT was assigned as ye heard in the 4. Acte prosecuted the 18. of September The 6. Sessiō or appearaunce of Boner that vpon Monday then next followyng beyng the 23. of the same moneth the B. should again appeare before the Commissioners within the great Hall at Lambeth then to shew a finall cause why he should not be declared pro confesso vpon all the Articles wherunto he had not fully answered According to which assignement the same 23. day of September the B. was brought before them by the Undermarshall to whome for his disobedient and obstinate behauiour he was before that tyme committed and there dyd first declare vnto them that hys appearaunce at that tyme and place was not voluntary but coacted for that he was agaynst his will brought thether by the keeper of the Marshalsey and therewithall also vnder hys former protestation recusation and appeale did then again intimate a generall recusation of all the Commissioners alledging in the same that because the Archbishop with all his Colleagues had neither obserued the order of their Commission A generall recusation of Boner agaynst all the Commissioners neyther yet proceeded agaynst hym after any laudable or good fashion of iudgement but contrarywise had sundry tymes as well in his absence as in his presence attempted many things vnlawfully against his person dignity and estate especially in committing him to strait prison and yet commaunding him to make aunswere further because that he with the rest had proceeded in Commission with Sir Thomas Smith Knight supportyng and maintainyng all his euill doings notwithstandyng that he the same Bishop had before iustly recused and declined from him he therfore did also there refuse declyne from the iudgement of
but if your Lordship be loth to be counted mēdax which belike he hath interpreted a lyer or a lying man and thinke it a matter of combate he was deceiued in the interpretation and it is a matter for clerkes to dispute of we woulde haue wished your Lordshipp to haue written agaynst his booke before or now with it if you thinke that to be defended which the author himselfe refuseth to auerre your Lordship writeth earnestly for lent which we go not about to put away no more then whē D. Smith wrote so earnestly y t euery man should be obedient to the Byshops The Maiestrates by and by went not about to bring Kinges and Princes and other vnder theyr subiection Writers write theyr fantasy my Lord and Preachers preach what eyther liketh them or what God putteth in theyr heades It is not by and by done what is spoken The people buyeth those foolish ballads of Iacke a lent So bought they in times past pardons and carroles and Robbin hoodes tales All be not wise mē and the foolisher a thing is to some although not to the more party it is the more pleasaunt and meete and peraduenture of the sermons there is and in deed there is if it be true that we haue heard otherwise spoken and reported to you then it was of the preachers there and then spoken or ment Lent remayneth still my Lord shall god willing till the kings highnes with our aduise and the residew of his Graces counsel take an other order although some light and leud mē do bury him in writing euē as the kinges Maiesty remayneth head of the Church although by subtle meanes some traytors haue gone about and dayly do to abuse the kinges Maiesties supremacy and bring in the Bishop of Romes tyranny with other superstition and Idolatry On both sides great heed is to be taken and as your Lordship writeth we are set in a paynfull rome to reforme all lightnes and leudnes to the which we do endeuour our selfe to the best of our power although not so cruelly and fiercely as some peraduenture would wish yet not so loosely that there needeth such exclamation or great feare to be We doe study to doe all things attemperately and with quiet and good order And we woulde wish nothing more then your Lordship to be as ready to the reformation of the one as of the other that neither superstition Idolatry or papacy should be brought in nor lightnesse nor contempt of good order to be mainteined They both take beginning at small things and encreaseth by litle and litle at vnwares And quiet may be as wel broken with ielosy as negligence with to much feare or to much paciēce No wayes worse then when one is ouer light eared the one way and deafe on the other side Rumors by space and times encrease naturally and by that time they come at you as it appeareth they be doubled trebled We do perceiue your diligent eye towards vs Quiet may be as well broken by Ielosie as by negligence we will wish trust you haue your faythful hart to vs our most harty desire continuall prayer to God is to leaue this realme to the kings highnes at his graces age by you written rather more florishing in men possessions wealth learning wisedome Gods religion and doctrine if it were possible and Gods will then we found it And that is our whole intent esperaunce to the which we refuse no mans helpe as knoweth God in whom we bid you hartily fare well An other letter of W. to the L. Protector AFter my moste humble commendations to your good Grace vpon the returne of my seuant Massy with your Graces letters aunswering to such my letters wherein I signified the robbing of my secretary I read the same gladly as by the contentes of the matter I had cause so to doe which was such a comfortatiue as I digested easily the rest of the great packet hauing bene accustomed thereunto in the kinges my late soueraygne Lordes dayes which fashion of writing his highnesse God pardon his soule called whetting which was not all the most pleasaunt vnto me at all times yet when I saw in my doinges was no hurt and sometime by occasion thereof the matter amended I was not so coy as alwayes to reuers my argument nor so that his affayres went well I neuer troubled my selfe whether he made me a wanton or not And when suche as were priuy to his letters directed vnto me were affrayd I had bene in high displeasure for the termes of the letters sounded so yet I myself feared it nothing at al I estemed him as he was a wise prince and whatsoeuer he wrote or sayd for the present he would after consider the matter as wisely as any man and neither hurt or inwardly disfauor him that had bene bolde with him Whereof I serue for a proofe for no man could do me hurt during his life And when he gaue me the Bishopricke of Winchester he said he had often squared with me but he loued me neuer y e worse And for a token therof gaue me the Byshopricke And once when he had bene vehement with me in the presence of the Earle of Wilteshyre and saw me dismayd with it he tooke me a part into his bed chamber and comforted me and said that his displeasure was not so much to me as I did take it but he misliked the matter and he durste more boldly direct his speache to me then to the Earle of Wilteshyre and from that day forward he could not put me out of courage but if any displeasaunt wordes passed from him as they did sometime I folded them vp in the matter which hindered me a litle for I was reported vnto him that I stouped not and was stubborne and he had commended vnto me certayne mens gentle nature as he called it that wept at euery of his wordes me thought that my nature was as gētle as theyrs for I was sory that he was moued but els I know when the displeasure was not iustly grounded in me I had no cause to take thought nor was not at any time in al my life miscontent or grudging at any thing done by him I thanke God of it And therefore being thus brought vpp and hauing first read your graces most gentle letters signifying the deuise of a proclamation to stay these rumours and reading the same proclamation which my seruant brought with him I read the more quiet your Graces great letters and would haue layd them vp with out further aunswere were it not that percase my so doing might be mistaken For glum silence may haue another construction then franke speach where a man may speake as I reckon I may with your grace vppon confidence whereof I am so bolde to write thus much for my declaration touching your graces letters of the xxvij of may that how earnest so euer my letters be taken in fearing any innouation I
Vowes 〈◊〉 going 〈◊〉 pilgrimaâ—â— 2 Item that any person may lawfully marrie without any dispensation from the B. of Rome or any other manne with any persone whome it is not prohibited to contracte matrimonie by the lawe Leuiticall 3 Item that the vowing and going of pilgrimage to Images or to the bones and reliques of any Sainctes hath ben superstitiously vsed and cause of much wickednes and idolatrie and therfore iustly abolished by the said late king of famous memorie and the Images and reliques so abused haue ben of great and godly consideratioÌ„s defaced and destroyed 4 Item that the counterfaiting of S. Nicholas S. Clement S. Katherine Gaddinâ—â—â—bout 〈◊〉 S. Nichoâ—â—â— c. Scriptureâ— be in thâ— vulgare tongue and S. Edmond by children heeretofore brought into the church was a meere mockerye foolishnesse and therefore iustly abolished and taken away 5 Item it is conuenient and godly that y e scripture of the olde Testament and new that is the whole Bible be had in English and published to be read of euery man that who soeuer doth repel dehort me from the reading therof doth euell and damnably 6 Item that the sayd late king of iust ground and reason did receiue into hys handes the authoritie and disposition of chauntries and such liuings as were geueÌ„ for the maintenaunce of priuate masses and did well change diuers of them to other vses 7 Also the kings maiestie that now is by the aduise consent of the Parliament did vpon iuste ground and reason Chauntâ—â— Masses 〈◊〉 put dowâ— suppresse abolish and take away the sayd chauntryes and suche other liuings as were vsed and occupied for maintenaunce of priuate Masses and Masses satisfactorye for the soules of theÌ„ which are dead or finding of obites lights or other like things The 〈◊〉 full of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 chaunges to the Câ—â—â—munion the Masse that was wonte to be sayde of priestes was full of abuses and had very fewe thinges of Christes institution besides the Epistle Gospell Lordes prayer and the wordes of the Lords supper the rest for the more part were inueÌ„ted and deuised by bishops of Rome and by other men of the same sort and therfore iustly taken away by the statutes and lawes of this realme and the coÌ„munion which is placed in the stead thereof is very godly and agreeable to the Scriptures 8 Item that it is most conuenient and fit and according to the first institution that all Christen men should receiue the Sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ in both the kindes Anno 1550. that is in bread and wine 9 And the masse wherein the Priest doth onely receiue and the other doe but looke on is but the inuention of man and the ordinance of the bishop of Romes churche nor agreeable to Scripture 10 Item that vpon good and godly coÌ„siderations it is ordred in the said boke and order that the Sacrament should not be lifted vp and shewed to the people to be adored but to be w t godly deuotion receiued as it was first instituted 11 Item that it is well politikely and godly done that the kings maiestie by Act of Parlament hath commanded all images which haue stande in Churches or Chappels to be clerely abolished dâ—faced least hereafter at any time they should geue occasion of Idolatrie or be abused as many of them heretofore haue bene with pilgrimages and such Idolatrous worshipping 12 And also that for like godly and good considerations by the same authoritie of Parliament all Masse bokes Cowchers Grailes and other bokes of the seruice in latin heretofore vsed should be abolished and defaced as wel for certaine superstitions in them contained as also to auoid dissention and y t the saide seruice in the church should be thorow the whole realme in one vniform conformitie and no occasion through those olde bookes to the contrary 13 That bishops priests and deacons haue no commaundement of the law of God either to vow chastitie or to abstaine continually from mariage Vowel chaâ—â—ity of Priestes hath no coÌ„maundemeÌ„t of God 14 Item that al canons coÌ„stitutions lawes positiue and ordinances of man which doe prohibite or forbid mariage to any bishoppe priest or deacon be iustly and vpon godly grounds and coÌ„siderations taken away and abolished by authority of Parlament 15 The Homilies lately commanded and set foorth by the kings maiestye to be red in the congregation of England are godly and wholesome Homelies â—o be read in â—he church and doe teache such doctrine as ought to be embraced of all men 16 The boke set forth by the kings maiesty by authority of Parliament containing the forme maner of making and consecrating of archbishops The kinges booke of order bishops priests and deacons is godly in no poynt contrary to the wholesom doctrine of the gospel therfore ought to be receiued and approued of all the faithfull members of the church of England and namely the ministers of Gods worde by them commended to the people 17 That the orders of Subdeacon Benet and Colet and suche others as were commonly called Minores ordines Orders of Subdeacon Benet Colet needâ—es in the Church Doctrine of our saluatioÌ„ sufficiently contayned 〈◊〉 the scripture Paraphrases of Erasmus be not necessarye by the woorde of God to be reckened in the church and be iustly left out in the sayd booke of orders 18 That the holy Scriptures containe sufficiently all doctrine required of necessity for eternal saluatioÌ„ through faith in Iesus Christ and that nothing is to be taught as required of necessity to eternal saluation but that which may be concluded and prooued by the holy Scriptures 19 That vpon good and godly considerations it was and is commaunded by the kings maiesties Iniunctions that the Paraphrases of Erasmus in English shoulde be set vp in some conuenient place in euery parish Churche of thys realme where as the parishioners may most commodiously resort to read the same 20 And because these Articles aforesaid do containe onely such matters as be already published and openly set forthe by the kings maiesties authority by the aduise of his highnesse Counsaile for many great and godly considerations and amongst others for the common tranquillity and vnity of the realme Wynchester required to â—ubscribe to these articles his maiesties pleasure by the aduise aforesayd is that you the B. of Winchester shall not only affirm these Articles wyth subscription of your hande but also declare and professe your selfe well contented willing and ready to publish and preach the same at such times and places and before suche audience as to his Maiestie from time to time shal seeme conuenient and requisite vpon the pain of incurring suche penalties and punishmentes as for not doing the same maye by his Maiesties lawes be inflicted vpon you These Articles were sent the 15. of Iuly The bishop of Winchester receiuing and perusing these Articles
proceded he to the answering of the foresaid articles but in such crafty and obstinate maner as before he had ben accustomed and as at large to them that be desirous to vnderstand the processe thereof in the first booke of the Actes and monuments of the Church aforesayd may appeare But briefly to conclude such exceptions he vsed against the witnesses produced against him and he himself produced such a number of witnesses in hys defence and vsed so many delaies and cauillations that in the end the commissioners seeing his stubbernesse proceeded to the sentence definitiue against him as heere vnder followeth ¶ Sentence definitiue agaynst Stephen Gardiner B. of Winchester IN the name of God Amen By authority of a commission by the high and mighty prince our moste gracious soueraigne Lord Edward the 6. by the grace of God king of England France and Ireland defendour of the faith The finall sentence 〈◊〉 the depriâ—uation of the Bishâ—â— of Winchâ—â—ster and of the Church of England and also of Ireland in earth the supreme head the tenour whereof hereafter ensueth Edward the sixt c. Wee Thomas by the sufferaunce of God Archbishop of Canterburye primate of all Englande and Metropolitane wyth the right reuerende fathers in God Nicholas Bishop of London Thomas Byshop of Ely and Henry Byshop of Lincolne Syr William Peter Knight one of our said soueraigne Lordes two principall secretaries Sir Iames Hales knight one of our sayd soueraigne Lordes Iustices of his common plees Griffith Leison and Iohn Oliuer Doctors of the Ciuill lawe Richard Goodrike Iohn Gosnold Esquiers delegates and Iudges assigned appointed rightfully lawfully proceeding according to the forme tenor of y e said commission for the hearing examinatioÌ„ debating finall determination of y e causes and matters in the said commisson mentioned and conteined and vpon the contentes of the same and certeine articles obiected of office against you Steeuen Bishop of Winchester as more plainely and fully is mencioned and declared in the said commission and articles all which we repute take here for to be expressed after sondry iudiciall assemblies examinations debatings of the said cause matters with all incidents emergents circumstances to the same or any of them belonging and the same also beeing by vs ofte heard seene and well vnderstanded and with good and mature examination and deliberation debated coÌ„sidered and fully wayed and pondred obseruing all such order and other things as by the lawes equitie and the said commission ought or needed heerein to be obserued in the presence of you Steeuen Bishop of Winchester do proceede to the geuing of our finall iudgement and sentence diffinitiue in this maner following For asmuch as by the actes inacted exhibites and allegations purposed deduced alleaged by sufficient proofes with your owne confession in the causes aforesaid had and made we do euidently finde and perceiue that you Steuen Bishop of Winchester haue not only transgressed the commaundements mencioned in the same Wynchester fouÌ„d to be a transgressor but also haue of loÌ„g time notwithstanding many admonitions and commandements geuen vnto you to the contrary remained a person much grudging speaking and repugning against the godly reformations of abuses in religion set foorth by the kings highnes authoritie within this his realme and forasmuch as we do also finde you a notable open and contemptuous disobeyer of sondry godly and iust commandements geuen vnto you by our sayd soueraigne Lorde and by his authoritie in diuers great and weighty causes touching and coÌ„cerning his princely office the state and common quietnes of this his Realme and for asmuch as you haue and yet do contemptuously refuse to recognise your notorious negligences misbehauiours contempts and disobedieÌ„ces remaining still after a great number of seuerall admonitions alwaies more and more indurate incorrigible and without all hope of amendement coÌ„trary both to your oth sworne obedience promise and also your bouÌ„den duety of allegiance and for the great sclaunder and offence of the people arise in many partes of the Realme through your wilfull doings sayings and preachings contrary to the common order of the Realme and for sondry other great causes by the actes exhibites your owne confession and proofes of this processe more fully appearing considering withall that nothing effectually hath ben on your behalfe alleaged purposed and proued ne by any other meanes appeareth whiche doth or may empayre or take away the proofes made against you vpon the sayde matters and other the premisses Therefore we Thomas Archbyshop of Caunterbury Primate of all England and Metropolitane Iudge delegate aforesayd calling God before our eyes with expresse consent and assent of Nicholas B. of London Tho. bishop of Ely Henry B. of Lincolne sir Wil. Peter Knight Sir Iames Hales Knight Griffith Leison and Ioh. Oliuer doctors of the ciuill law Rich. Goodricke and Iohn Gosnold Esquires Iudges and Colleagues with vs in the matters aforesaid and with the counsaile of diuers learned men in the lawes with whome we haue conferred in and vpon the premisses SteueÌ„ Gardiner Bish. of Winchester depriueâ— of his Bishopricke do iudge and determine you Steeuen Bishop of Winchester to be depriued and remooued from the Bishopricke of Winchester and from all the rightes authoritie emoluments commodities and other apurtenaunces to the sayde Byshoprike in any wise belonging whatsoeuer they be and by these presentes we doe depriue and remoue you from your sayd Bishopricke and all rites other commodities aforesaide and further pronounce declare the sayd Byshopricke of Winchester to all effectes and purposes to be voyde by this our sentence definitiue which we geue pronounce and declare in these writings This sentence diffinitiue being geuen the sayd Byshop of Winchester vnder his former protestatioÌ„s dissented froÌ„ the geuing and reading thereof and froÌ„ the same as vniust of no efficacy or effect in law and in that that the same conteineth excessiue punishmeÌ„t and for other causes expressed in his appellation aforesayd did then and there apud Acta immediately after the pronouncing of the seÌ„tence by word of mouth appeale to the kinges Royall maiestie first secondly and thirdly instantly more instantly SteueÌ„ Gardiner appealeth from the Sentence to the king most instantly asked apostles or letters dimissorials to be geuen and granted vnto him And also vnder protestation not to recede from the sayd appellation asked a copy of the sayd seÌ„tence the Iudges declaring that they would first knowe the kinges pleasure and his counsell therin vpon the reading and geuing of which sentence the promoters willed Will. Say and Thomas Aâ—gall to make a publicke Instrument and the witnesses then and there present to beare testimony thereunto c. And thus haue ye the whole discourse and processe of Steuen Gardiner late bishop of Winchester vnto whome the Papisticall cleargy doth so much leane as to a mighty Atlas an vpholder of their ruinous Religion The end of
pulled it vp agayne with violence so plucking it too and fro through the meate pipe in suche sorte as with muche lesse griefe they might haue ridde him out of his life at once Thus at the last when all tormentes and tormenters were weeried and that it did nothing at all preuaile to go this way to worke they asked him whether he did not repent his wicked and seditious deede As touching the deede aunswered that it was so farre off that he did repent that if it were to do againe he thought he should do the same But as touching the maner of the deede he was not a little sory that it was done in the Kings presence to the disquietnes of his minde Howbeit that was not to be imputed vnto him which neither enterprised or thought vpon any such matter Williaâ— Gardiâ—â—â— not 〈…〉 but rather to be ascribed vnto the King in that he hauing power woulde not prohibite so great Idolatry vsed among his people This he spake with great feruencie After they had vsed all kynde of torments and saw thâ—t there could nothing more be gathered of him and also that through his woundes and paynes he could not long liue they brought him three dayes after to execution And first of all The right hand of W. Gardiner 〈◊〉 of in the 〈◊〉 The left 〈◊〉 of W. Gardiner cut of in the Market place bringing him into the Uestry cut off his right hand which he taking vp with his left haÌ„d kissed Then he was brought into the market place wheras his other hand also was cut off which he kneeling downe vpon the grounde also kissed These things thus done after the manner and fashion of Spaine his armes being bound behinde him his feete vnder the horse bellye hee was caried to the place of execution ⧠The order and manner of the cruell handlinge of William Gardiner an English Merchaunt tormented and burned in Portugall in the cause of God and of his truthe There was in that place a certaine engine froÌ„ the which a great rope comming downe by a pulley The wretched cruelâ—â— of the â—ortugals in 〈◊〉 a Christian Martyr was fastened about the middle of this Christian Martyr which first pulled him vp Then was there a great pile of woode sette on fire vnderneath him into the which he was by little little let downe not with the whole body but so that his fete only felt the fire Then he was hoised vp and so let downe againe into the fire and thus oftentimes pulled vppe and downe In which great torment for al that he continued w t a constant spirite and the more terribly he burned y e more vehemently he prayed At the last when his feete were consumed the tormentors asked him whether hee did not yet repent hym of his deede William Gardiner at 〈◊〉 burning 〈…〉 and exhorted him to call vppon oure Ladie and the Saintes Wherunto he answered that as he had done nothing whereof hee did repent him so hee had the lesse neede of the helpe of our Lady or any other Sainte and what externall torments so euer they vsed the truthe he sayde remaineth alwaies one and like vnto it selfe the which as he had before confessed in his life so would he not nowe denie it in his death desiring them to leaue of such vanities and follie For when as Christ did cease any more to be our aduocate then he would pray to our lady to be his aduocate W. Gardiner would not pray to our Lady so long as he had Christ to be his aduocate The prayer of W. Gardiner out of the 43. Psalme and sayd O eternall God father of all mercies I beseeche thee looke downe vpon thy seruant c. And when as they sought by all meanes possible to stoppe his praying and praising God in this sorte he cried out with a loude voyce rehearsing the 43. Psalme Iudica me Deus discerne causam meam de gente non sancta Iudge me O God and defende my cause against the vnmercifull people He was not come vnto the latter ending of the Psalme when as they pulling him vp and downe in the fire for the more torment the rope being burnt a sonder he fel downe in the midst therof wheras geuing his body for a sacrifice hee chaunged his temporall paines for perpetuall rest and quietnesse Thus it seemed good in the sighte of God by this Messenger to prouoke the Portugales to y e sincere knowledge of him and therfore they ought the more to haue acknowledged the great loue kindnesse of God offred vnto them and also the more to be mindefull of their owne duetie and thankefulnesse towardes him And if it be so great an offence to violate the ordinaunces of mans lawe and to contemne the Ambassadours of Kyngs and Princes lette the Portugalles and all other looke well vnto it A lesson for the Portugales what it is so cruelly to handle the heauenly messenger of the high God Neither was this their cruelty altogether vnreuenged by the mighty hand of God The iust hand of God vpon persecuters when as not onely the very same night amongst diuers of the kings ships which were in y e next hauen ready to saile one was burned being set on fire by a sparcle of Gardiners fire driuen thether w t the winde but also y e kings sonne which then was maried died within halfe a yere It is reported that that sparcle lighted amoÌ„gest gunpouder and the next yere after the King himselfe also died and so both within one yeare after the tormenting of this blessed Martyr Thus the body of the sayd Gardiner being consumed yet the rage fury of the common people so ceased not but they were as cruell against him being deade as they were when he was aliue and with their tongues tormeÌ„ted this Martyr when they could doe no more with their handes yea for very madnes they would scarse tarry vntil he were burned but euery man as they could catch any pece of him halfe burned threwe it into the sea Thys Sacrifice thus ended the Cleargie to pacifie Gods wrath which they feared The blind and miserable cruelty of the Portugals agaynst a poore Englishe man A Popeholy fast for pacefying the wrath of theyr God of the Altar for the violating of theyr aultar appoynted a solemne fast of certaine dayes for penaunce to purge that facte which facte rather shoulde haue taught them to purge them selues and to put awaye theyr filthy Idolatrie and much rather they shoulde haue fasted repented for that their extreeme cruelty they had shewed vnto the liuely member of Christ. Albeit this death of William Gardiner seemeth to haue profited very many of them litle or nothing yet for all that there are some as I haue hearde diuers reporte oute of whose mindes the remembraunce of this constant Martir can neuer be pulled and is so freshe yet amongest them as if it were nowe lately
sayd in the time of the rebellion that you liked wel the doings and proceedings of the sayde rebelles and traitors and sayde that the couetousnes of the gentlemen gaue occasion to the common people to rise sayinge also that better it were for the Commons to die then pearish for lacke of liuing 16 Also you saide that the Lordes of the parlamente were loth to encline themselues to reformatioÌ„ of enclosures and other things therfore the people had good cause to reforme the things them selues 17 Also you after the reporte and declaration of the defaultes and lackes reported to you by suche as did suruey Bulleine and the Peeces there woulde neuer amende the same defaultes 18 Also you would not suffer the kings peeces beyoÌ„d the seas called Newhauen Blacknest to be furnished wyth men and vitailes although you were aduertised of the defaults therin by the captaines of the same peeces others were thereto aduertised by the kings Counsaile wherby the French king being the kings open enemy was encouraged and comforted to inuade and win the sayd peeces to the kings great losse and dishonor of his realme 19 Also you declared and published vntruely as well to the kings maiestie and other the young Lordes attendant vpon his graces persone that the Lordes of the Counsaile at London minded to destroy the king you required the king neuer to forget it but to reuenge it and likewise you required the yong Lordes to put the king in remembrance therof to the entent to make sedition and discord betwene the king and his Lordes 20 Also where the kinges Maiesties priuie Counsaile of their loue and zeale that they did beare vnto the king his Realme did consulte at London to haue communed wyth you to the entent to mooue you charitablie to amend your doings and misgouernment you hearing of their sayd assembly did cause to be declared by letters in diuers places the said Lordes to be high traitors to the king to the great disturbance of the realme And thus muche hitherto concerning the first trouble of the Lorde Protectoure Duke of Somersette The mercifull working of the Lord for the Lord Protector wyth the crimes and articles obiected against him with his prisonment also in the Tower and the terrible proclamatioÌ„ geuen out against hym All which purposes of man thoughe they seemed fully entended to no lesse but to the spilling of his life yet the Lorde aboue the onely disposer of all mens purposes The Lord Protectour deliuered out of the tower so ordered the matter by the meanes of the kinge labouring for his Uncle that in short while after hee was lette out of the Tower and the Proclamation whyche before had made hym a traitor wythin three dayes was called in agayne a Domino factum est istud wyth commaundement geuen none of them to be solde And so the Duke of Somerset gratiously escaping thys aduersitie was againe restored though not to his former office yet vnto libertie wherein he continued the space of two yeares and two dayes After the which time of respite being expired the sayde Duke of Somerset was apprehended committed againe to the Tower The second trouble of the Duke of Somerset and wyth him also Sir Michaell Stanhop sir Raufe Uane sir Miles Partrige other c. At length the time being come of his arrainment the foresayde good Duke being conueied from the Tower was brought thorow London with the axe of the tower before him wyth great preparance of bils halbardes pikes and polaxes in most forcible wise a watch also sette and appoynted before euery mans doore through the hie streat of London The Duke of Somerset agayne brâ—ught to the toweâ— and so was he brought into Westminster hal where the Lords of the counsaile sitting as his iudges in the middle of the hal vpon a newe scaffolde he was there before them arrayned and charged both with treason and felonie In the whiche iudgement I passe ouer the vnseemely speach the vile taunts and despiteful rebukes without all modesty or honesty The vile tauntes of certayne Iustices and others sitting in iudgement against the good Duke of Somerset vsed by certaine of the Sergeants and Iustices and some other sitting there Al which notwythstanding he patiently quietly did suffer neither storming inwardly in stomacke nor reuiling them with woordes againe but like a lambe folowing the true lambe example of all meekenes was conteÌ„ted to take al things at their handes and with no lesse patience to beare now theyr vngentle and cruell railings The great patieÌ„ce of the Duke of Somerset in taking rebukes then hee did before their glauering wordes and flatterings in time of his high estate and prosperitie And as the patience of this good Duke was marueilous in forbearing his ennemies so also was his discretion and temperance no lesse seene in answearing for himself to the articles to him obiected wherunto he wisely and substantially replied The discrete behauiour of the Duke in aunswering for himselfe putting himselfe in the ende to be tried by his Peeres Who then at length after consultation had did frame and temper their verdicte thus that as concerning y e case of treason wherewith he was charged they discharged him but they accounted him guiltie of fellonie When the people which were there present to a great noÌ„ber hearde the Lordes say Not guiltie meaning by the case of treason supposing no lesse but y t he had bene clearly acquited by these woordes The harty affection of the people toward the Duke of Somerset and especially seeing the Axe of the Tower to be carried away for great ioy and gladnesse made an outcrie well declaring theyr louing affection and hearty fauour vnto the Duke whose life they greatly desired But thys opinion of the people was deceiued and the innocent Duke condemned to die for fellonie Which act of fellonie had bene made a litle before against the rebels and vnlawfull assembles suche as shoulde seeke or procure the death of any Counsailour The Duke of Somerset condemned of felony so that euery suche attempt and procurement according to the act should be iudged felony By the vertue of whych Act the Duke being accused with certaine other hys complices to intende and purpose the death of the Duke of Northumberlande and of certayne beside Statut. an 5. Reg. Edw 6. was therfore caste and condemned of felonie and so was returned toward the Tower againe At whose passage throughe the Citie greate exclamations and outcries were made againe of the people The Duke of Somerset accused for seeking the death of the Duke of Northumberland some reioycing y t hee was acquited some bewayling that hee was condemned Thus the good Duke passing through a great parte of the Citie landinge at the Crane of the Uinetrie was conueyed vnto the Tower where hee endured till the 22. of Ianuary Upon the which day at the comminge downe of the
God in whom our whole affiaunce is shall send vs. Wherefore my Lordes we require you and charge you and euery of you that euery of you of your allegeance whyche you owe to God and vs and to none other for our honour and the surety of our parson onely employ your selues forth with vpon receit hereof cause our right and title to the Crowne and gouâ—rnement of this Realme to be proclaymed in our Citty of London and other places as to your wisedomes shall seeme good and as to this case apperteineth not fayling hereof as our verye trust is in you And thus our Letter signed with our hande shal be your sufficient warrant in this behalfe Yeuâ—n vnder our Signet at our Manor of Kenyngall the ninth of Iulyâ— 1553. To this Letter of the Ladye Marye the Lordes of the Counsell make aunswere agayne as foloweth ¶ Aunswere of the Lordes vnto the Lady Maryes Letter MAdame A letter of the Counsaile aunswâ—ring agayne to the Lady Mary we haue receiued your letters the ninth of this instant declaring your supposed title which you iudge your self to haue to the Imperiall crowne of this Realm all the dominions thereunto belonging For answere whereof this is to aduertise you that forasmuch as our soueraign Lady Quene Iane is after the death of our soueraign Lord Edward the sixt a prince of most noble memorye inuested and possessed with the iuste and right title in the Imperiall Crowne of this Realme Lady Iane inuested in possession of the crowne by king Edwards will and assent of the whole couÌ„saile not onely by good order of olde aunciente lawes of this Realme but also by our late soueraigne Lordes Letters patentes signed with his own hand and seâ—led with the greate seale of Englande in presence of the most parte of the Nobles Counsellours Iudges with diuers other graue and sage personages assenting subscribing to the same We must therfore as of most bouÌ„d duety and allegeance assent vnto her sayde Grace and to none other except wee shoulde which faythfull subiectes can not fall into greeuous and vnspeakeable enormities Wherefore we can no lesse do but for the quiet both of the realme and you also to aduertise you that forasmuch as the diuorce made betwene the king of famous memory K Henry the 8. the Lady Katherine your mother was necessary to be had both by the euerlasting lawes of God and also by the Ecclesiasticall lawes by the most part of the noble learned Vniuersities of Christendome and confirmed also by the sundry actes of Parliamentes remaining yet in theyr force and therby you iustly made illegitimate and vnheritable to the crown Imperiall of this realme and the rules and dominions and possessions of the same Lady Mary recounted illegitimate you will vpon iust consideration hereof and of diuers other causes lawfull to be alledged for the same for the iust inheritaunce of the right line and godlye order taken by the late king our souereigne Lord king Edward the sixt and agreed vpon by the Nobles and greatest personages aforesayd surcease by any pretence to vexe and molest any of our soueraigne Ladye Queene Iane her subiectes from theyr true fayth and allegeance due vnto her grace assuring you that if you will for respect shew your selfe quiet and obedient as you oughte you shall finde vs all and seuerall ready to doe you any seruice that we with duety may and be glad with your quietnes to preserue the coÌ„mon state of this realme wherin you may be otherwise greuous vnto vs to your selfe and to them And thus we bid you most hartily well to fare from the Tower of London this 9. of Iuly 1553. Your Ladyships frendes shewing your selfe an obedient subiect Thomas Caunterbury The Marques of Winchester Iohn Bedford Wil. Morthhampton Thom. Ely Chauncellour Northumberland Henry Suffolke Henry Arundell Shrewesbury Pembrooke Cobham R. Riche Huntington Darcy Cheyney R. Cotton Iohn Gates W. Peter W. Cicelle Iohn Cheeke Iohn Mason Edward North. R. Bowes All these aforesayd except onely the Duke of NorthuÌ„berland and syr Iohn Gates afterward were either by especiall fauor or speciall or generall pardon discharged After this aunswere receiued and the mindes of the Lordes perceiued Lady Mary keepeth her selfe from the Citty of London Lady Mary speedeth her selfe secretlye away farre of from the City hoping chiefly vpon the good will of the Commons and yet perchaunce not destitute altogether of the secret aduertisementes of some of the Nobles When the Counsell heard of her sodiene departure and perceiued her stoutnesse that all came not to passe as they supposed they gathered speedily a power of meÌ„ together appointing an army and first assigned that the Duke of Suffolke shoulde take that enterprise in hand so haue the leading of the Bande The Duke of Northumberland sent forth agaynst Lady Mary But afterwarde alterynge their mindes they thought it best to seÌ„d forth the Duke of Northumberland with certaine other Lords and Gentlemen and that the Duke of Suffolke shoulde keepe the Tower where the Lord Gilford and the Lady Iane the same time were lodged In the which expedition y e Gard also albeit they were much vnwilling at the first therunto yet notwithstanding through the vehemeÌ„t perswasions of the Lord Treasurer M. Chomley other they were induced to assist the duke and to set forward with him These thinges thus agreed vpon and the Duke nowe being set forwarde after the best array out of London hauing notwithstanding his times prescribed and hys iourneys appoynted by the Counsell to the entent he woulde not seeme to do any thing but vpon warrant Mary in the meane while tossed with muche trauell vp and downe to worke the surest way for her best aduauntage withdrewe her selfe into the quarters of Northfolke and Suffolke Pollicie of the Lady Mary where she vnderstood the Dukes name to be had in muche hatred for the seruice that had ben done there of late vnder king Edward The Lady Mary taketh Fremingham castle in subduing the rebels and there gathering to her such aid of the commons in euery side as she might keepeth her selfe close for a space within Fremingham Castle To whom first of al resorted the suffolke men who being alwayes forward in promoting the procedinges of the Gospell The Suffolk meÌ„ gather to the Lady Maryes side promised her theyr ayd helpe so that she would not attempt the alteration of the religion which her Brother king Edward had before established by lawes and orders publickely enacted and receiued by the consent of the whole Realme in that behalfe To make the matter short vnto this condition she eftsoones agreed with suche promise made vnto them that no innouatioÌ„ should be made of religioÌ„ The Lady Mary promiseth faithfully that she would not alter religion Breach of promise in Queene Mary as that no maÌ„ would or could then haue misdoubted her Whiche promise if shee had as
but that they thought rather as frendes to reconcile you then as enemies to infest you For they wanted not great offers of the most mighty Potentates in all Europe to haue ayded the Church in that quarrell Then marke the sequell There semed by these chauÌ„ges to rise a great face of riches gayn which in proofe came to great misery and lacke See how God then can confound the wisedome of the wise turne vniust pollicy to meere folly that thing that seemed to be done for reliefe was cause of playne ruine decay Yet see that goodnes of God which at no time fayled vs but most beningly offred his grace when it was of our partes least sought and worse deserued And when all light of true religion seemed vtterly extinct as the churches defaced the aultars ouerthrown the Ministers corrupted euen like as in a lampe the light being couered yet it is not quenched euen so in a few remained the confession of Christes fayth namely in the brest of the Queenes excellency of whom to speake without adulation the saying of the prophet may be verefied Ecce quasi derelicta And see how miraculously God of his goodnes preserued her highnes contrary to the expectatioÌ„ of man y t wheÌ„ numbers conspired against her and pollicies were deuised to disherite her and armed power prepared to destroy her yet she being a virgine helpeles naked and vnarmed preuayled had the victory of tyrants which is not to be ascribed to any What policy is this to make promise to get strength and to breake it as the Queene did pollicy of man but to y e almighty great goodnes and prouideÌ„ce of God to whom the honor is to be geuen And therefore it may be sayd Da gloriam Deo For in mans iudgement on her graces part was nothing in appearaunce but despayre And yet for all these practises and deuises of ill menne here you see her Grace established in her estate being your lawfull Queene and Gouernesse borne among you whoÌ„ God hath appointed to raigne ouer you for the restitution of true religion and extirpation of all errours and sectes And to confirme her grace the more strongly in this enterprise loe how the prouideÌ„ce of God hath ioyned her in mariage with a Prince of like religion who being a King of great might armor force yet vseth towards you neither armor nor force but seeketh you by the way of loue and amity in which respect great cause you haue to geue thaÌ„kes to almighty God that hath sent you such a catholicke Gouernesse It shall be therefore your part agayne to loue obey and serue them And as it was a singuler fauor of God to conioyne theÌ„ in mariage so it is not to be doubted but that he shall send them * The Cardinall here appeareth to be a false prophet issue for the comfort surety of this commoÌ„ wealth Of all Princes in Europe the Emperour hath trauayled most in the cause of Religion as it appeareth by his actes in germany yet happely by some secret iudgement of god he hath not atchiued the end With whom in my iourny hitherwardes I had confereÌ„ce touching my legation wherof wheÌ„ he had vnderstanding he shewed great appearance of most earnest ioy gladnesse saying that it reioyced him no lesse of y e recoÌ„cilemeÌ„t of this realme vnto christiaÌ„ vnity theÌ„ that his sonne was placed by mariage in y e kingdome and most glad he was of al that the occasion therof should come by me being an English man borne which is as it were to call home our selues Charles the Emperour coÌ„parâ—d to Dauid I can well compare hym to Dauid which though he were a man elect of God yet for that he was contaminate with bloud and warre he could not build the temple of IerusaleÌ„ but left the finishing therof to Salomon whiche was Rex pacificus So may it bee thought that the appeasing of controuersies of religion in christianity is not appoynted to this Emperor but rather to his sonne who shall performe the building that his Father hath begonne Which church can not be perfectly builded without vniuersally in all Realmes we adhere to one head Two powers in earth Ecclesiasticall and Imperiall and doe acknowledge him to be the Uicare of God and to haue power froÌ„ aboue For al power is of God according to the saying Non est potestas nisi a Deo And therefore I consider that all power beyng in God yet for the conseruation of quiet godly life in the world he hath deriued that power froÌ„ aboue into two partes here in earth whiche is into the power Imperiall and Ecclesiasticall And these two powers as they be seuerall and distinct so haue they two seuerell effectes and operations For secular Princes to whome the temporall sword is committed be ministers of god to execute vengeance vpon transgressors and euill liuers and to preserue the wel doers and Innocentes from iniury and violence Which power is represeÌ„ted in these two most excellent persoÌ„s the king Queenes Maiesties here present who haue this power committed vnto them immediately from God without any superior in that behalfe The other power is of ministratioÌ„ which is the power of the keies The power of the keyes clarkely declared and order in the ecclesiasticall state which is by the authority of gods word examples of the apostles and of all old holy fathers from Christ hitherto attributed and geuen to the Apostolick sea of Rome by speciall prerogatiue From which sea I am here deputed Legate Embassador hauing full and ample coÌ„missioÌ„ from thence and haue the keyes committed to my handes I confesse to you that I haue the keyes not as mine owne keies The Poâ—â— keyes senâ— by the Câ—â—â—dinall but as the keyes of him that sent me and yet cannot opeÌ„ not for wat of power in me to geue but for certain impedimeÌ„ts in you to receiue which must be taken away before my commission can take effect This I protest before you my Commission is not of preiudice to any persoÌ„ I come not to destroy but to build I come to reconcile not to condemne I come not to compell but to call agayne I am not come to call any thing in question already done but my Commission is of grace and clemency to such as will receiue it For touching al matters that be past they shal be as things cast into the sea of forgetfulnes But the meane whereby you shall receiue this benefit is to reuoke and repeal those lawes and statutes The Poâ—â— keyes canâ—not woâ—â— in Englaâ—â— before thâ— locke of good law be chauÌ„g which be impediments blocks and barres to the executioÌ„ of my coÌ„mission For like as I my selfe had neither place nor voyce to speake here among you but was in all respectes a banished man till suche time as ye had repealed those lawes that lay in my way euen so cannot you receiue the
benefite and grace offred from the apostolick sea vntill the abrogation of such lawes wherby you haue disioined and disseuered your selues from the vnity of Christes Church It remayneth therefore that you like true christians prouident men for the weale of your soules bodyes ponder what is to be done in this so weighty a cause and so to frame your actes and procedings as they may tend first to the glory of God and next to the conseruation of your coÌ„mon wealth surety and quietnes The next day after the 3. Estates assembled agayne in the great chamber of the Court at Westminster where the king and queenes maiesties and the Cardinall being present they did exhibite sitting all on theyr knees a supplication to theyr highnesses the tenor wherof ensueth * The Copy of the supplication and submission exhibited to the king and Queenes maiesties by the Lordes and Commons of the Parliament WE the Lordes spirituall and temporall and the commoÌ„s of this present parliament assembled The suppâ—â—â—catioÌ„ â—â—â—â—mission oâ— the Loâ—â— and Comâ—mons to the king 〈◊〉 Queenes maiesties representing the whole body of the realme of England and dominions of the same in our own names particularly and also of the sayd body vniuersally in this supplicatioÌ„ directed to your maiestyes with most huÌ„ble sute that it may by your gracious intercession and meane be exhibited to the most reuerend father in God the Lord Cardinall Poole Legate sent specially hither from our most holy father Pope Iulius the third and the Sea Apostolick of Rome do declare our selues very sorye and repentaunt for the schisme and disobedience committed in this realme and the dominions of the same against the sayd sea Apostolicke either by making agreing or executing any lawes ordinaunces O great sâ—â—row and deepe repentauncâ— or commaundementes agaynst the supremacye of the sayde sea or otherwise doing or speaking that might impugne the same Offring our selues promising by this our supplication that for a token and knowledge of our sayd repentance we be and shal be alway ready vnder and with the authorities of your Maiesties to the vttermost of our power to doe that shal be in vs for the abrogation and repealing of the sayd lawes and ordinaunces in this present parliament as well for our selues as for the whole body whom we represent Whereupon we most humbly beseech your maiesties as persons vndefiled in the offence of his body towardes the sayde Sea which neuerthelesse God by his prouidence hath made subiecte to your maiesties so to set forth this our moste humble sute The Popâ— absolutioâ— caÌ„not 〈◊〉 but by inâ—tercessioâ— of kinge Queene The suppâ—â—â—cation 〈◊〉 vp by the king and Queene 〈◊〉 the Caâ—â—â—â—nall that we may obteine from the sea Apostolicke by the sayd most reuerent father as wel particularly as vniuersally Absolution release and discharge from all daunger of such Censures and sentences as by the lawes of the church we be fallen in and that we may as children repentant be receiued into the bosome vnity of Christes church so as this noble Realme with all the members therof may in vnity and perfect obedience to the Sea Apostolicke and Popes for the time being serue GOD and your Maiesties to the furtheraunce and aduancement of his Honour and Glorye Amen The Supplication being read the king and Queene deliuered the same vnto the Cardinall who perceiuing y e effect thereof to aunswere his expectation did receiue the same most gladly from theyr Maiesties and after he had in fewe wordes geuen thankes to God and declared what great cause he had to reioyce aboue all others that his coÌ„ming from Rome into England had takeÌ„ most happy successe He by the Popes authority did geue them this absolution folowing ¶ An absolution pronounced by Cardinall Poole to the whole Parliament of England in the presence of the King and Queene OUr Lord Iesus Christ which with his most precious bloud hath redemed and washed vs froÌ„ all our sinnes and iniquities that he might purchase vnto himselfe a glorious spouse without spot or wrinckle whoÌ„ the Father hath appoynted head ouer all his church he by his mercy absolue you And we by apostolick authority geuen vnto vs by the most holy lord Pope Iulius the 3. his Uicegerent in earth do absolue deliuer you and euery of you with the whole Realme and the Dominions therof from all Heresy and Schisme and from all and euerye iudgement Censures and paynes for that cause incurred also we do restore you agayn vnto the vnity of our Mother the holy Church as in our Letters more playnely it shall appeare In the name of the father of the sonne and of the holy Ghost When all this was done they went into the Chappell and there singing Te Deum with great solemnity declared the ioy and gladnesse that for this reconciliation was pretended The reporte of thys was with great speede sent vnto Rome as well by the king and Cardinals Letters which hereafter folow as also otherwise WherupoÌ„ the pope caused there at Rome processions to be made and thankes to be geueÌ„ to God with great ioy for the conuersion of England to his Churche and therefore praysing the Cardinals diligence and the deuotion of the king and queen on Christmas euen by his Buls he set forth a generall pardoÌ„ to all such as did truely reioyce for the same ¶ A copy of king Philips Letter written with his owne hand to Pope Iulius touching the restoring of the Realme of England MOst holy Father I wrote yesterday vnto Don Iohn Maurique Nouember 30. K. Phillips letter to the Pope tranâ—uted out of Spanish into English that he shoulde declare by worde of mouth or els write to your holynes in what good state the matter of religion stoode in this Realme and of the submission to your holinesse as to the chiefe As this day which is the feast of S. Andrew late in the euening we haue done God that seruice to whose onely goodnesse we must impute it and to your holynes who haue taken so great payne to gayne these soules that this realme with full generall consent of all them that represent the state being very peniteÌ„t for that was past and well bent to that they come to doe submitted themselues to youe holynes to that holy Sea whom at the request of the Queene and me your Legate did absolue And forasmuch as the sayd Don Iohn shall signify vnto your holinesse all that passed in this matter I will write no more therof but onely that the Queene I as most faythful deuout children of your holynes haue receiued the greatest ioy and comfort hereof that may be expressed with tong Considering that besides the seruice done to God hereby it hath chaunced in the time of your holynes to place as it were in the lappe of the holy Catholicke churche such a kingdome as this is And therfore I thinke I cannot be thankefull enough
for that is done this day And I trust in hym that your holynesse shall alway vnderstand that the holy sea hath not had a more obedient sonne then I not more desirous to preserue and encrease the authority of the same God guid and prosper the most holy personage of your holinesse as I desire From London the xxx of Nouember 1554. Your holines most humble Sonne the king c. ¶ Here foloweth likewise the Cardinals letter to the sayd Pope concerning the same matter THose things which I wrote vnto your holines of late of that hope The Cardinals letter 〈◊〉 the Pope 〈◊〉 the 〈…〉 of â—ngland to 〈◊〉 Sea which I trusted would come to passe that in short space this realme would be reduced to the vnity of the church obedience of the Apostolick sea though I did write them not without great cause yet neuerthelesse I could not be voyd of all feare not onely for that difficulty which the mindes of our countreymen did shew beyng so long alienated from the sea Apostolicke and for the old hatred which they had borne so many yeares to that name but much more I feared least the first entry into the cause it self shuld be put of by some other by matter or conuention comming betwixt For the auoyding wherof I made great meanes to the king and Queene which litle needed for their own godly forwardnes and earnest desire to bring the thing to passe farre surmounted my great and earnest expectation This day in the euening being S. Andrewes day who fyrst brought his brother Peter to Christ it is come to passe by the prouidence of God that this Realme is reclaymed to geue due obedience to Peters seat and your holynesse by whose meanes it may be coÌ„ioyned to Christ the head his body which is the Church The thing was done and concluded in Parliament the king and queene being present with such full consent great reioysing that incontinently after I had made my Oration and geuen the Benediction with a great ioy and shout there was diuers times sayde Amen Amen which doth euidently declare that that holy seed although it hath bene long oppressed yet was not vtterly quenched in them which chiefly was declared in the * * The Popes authority as much wâ—lcome to the Nobilitie of England as wâ—â—ter into the shippe Nobility Returning home to my house these thinges I wrote vnto your holynes vpon the sodaine reioysing that I had of so weighty a matter so luckely brought to passe by the diuine prouidence thinking to haue sent my letters by the kings post who as it was sayd should haue departed shortly but afterwardes chaunging my purpose when I had determined to send one of mine owne men I thought good to adde this much to my Letters for the more ample gratulation and reioysing at that good chauÌ„ce which thing as it was right great gladnes to me through the euent of the same being it selfe very great and so holy so profitable to the whole Church so healthsome to this my Countrey which brought me forth so honorable to y e same which receiued me so likewise I tooke no lesse reioysing of y e Princes themselues through whose vertue and godlinesse the matter did take successe and perfection Of how many and how great things may the Church which is the spouse of Christ our mother make her accompt through those her children Oh notable zeale of godlines Oh dissimulatioÌ„ of a flâ—ttering Cardinall Oh auncient fayth which vndoubtedly doth so manifestly appeare in theÌ„ both that who so seeth them muste needes whether he wyll or no say the same which the Prophette spake of of the firste children of the Church Isti sunt semen cui benedixit Dominus Haec plantatio Domini ad gloriandum That is These are the seede which the Lord hath blessed This is the Lordes planting to glory in How holily did your holines with al your authority and earnest affection fauour this mariage which truly semeth to expresse a great similitude of y e highest king which being heyre of the world was seÌ„t down by his father from the Regall seat What similitude is betwixt light and darcknes 2. Cor. 6. to be Spouse and Sonne of the Uirgine by this meanes to comfort all mankind for euen so this king himselfe the greatest heyre of all men which are in the earth leauing his fathers kingdoms that are most great is come into his litle kingdome and is become both the spouse and sonne of this Uirgine for he so behaueth himselfe as though he were a sonne whereas in deed he is an husbande that he might as he hath in effect already performed shew himselfe an ayder helper to recoÌ„cile this people to christ his body which is the church Cardinal Poolâ— flattereth the king Which things seing they are so what may not our mother the Churche her selfe looke for at his handes that hath broughte this to passe to conuerte the hartes of the Fathers towardes theyr Sonnes and the vnbeleuers to the wisedome of the righteous which vertue truely doth woÌ„derfully shine in him But the Queene which at that time when your holines sent my Legate vnto her did rise vp as a rodde of inceÌ„ce springing out of the trees of mirre and as Frankincence our in the desert she I say whiche a litle before was forsakeÌ„ of all men how wonderfully doth she now shine what a sauour of myrre frankinceÌ„ce doth she geue forth vnto her people which as y e Prophet saith of the mother of Christ brought forth before she laboured before she was deliuered brought forth a man childe Scripture well applyed who euer heard of such a thing and who hath seene the lyke of this shal y e earth bring forth in one day or shal a whole natioÌ„ be brought forth together But she hath now brought forth a whole nation before the time of that deliuery wherof we are in most great hope How great cause is geuen to vs to reioyce How great cause haue we to geue thankes to Gods mercy your holines and the Emperors maiesty which haue bene causers of so happy and so godlye a mariage by whiche we beyng reconciled are ioyned to God the father to Christ to the Church of the which although I cannot comprehend in wordes the ioy that I haue taken yet I can not keepe silence of it And to this my reioysing this also was ioyned which wheÌ„ I had perceiued by the letters of the reuerend Archb. of Cousane your holynes Nuncio with the Emperours maiestye brought me maruelous great gladnes y t your said holynes began to restore to y e auÌ„cieÌ„t bewty those thinges which in the Church of Rome through the corruptioÌ„ of times were deformed which truely wheÌ„ it shal be finished theÌ„ in deede may we wel cry out with y e Prophet The Scripture speaking of Sion and Ierusalem vnaptly applyed to the Pope and speake vnto your
bene maruelously mooued with great affections and passions as well of myrth and gladnes as of heauines sorrow Of gladnes in this that I perceyued how ye be bent geuen to prayer and inuocation of gods helpe in these darke wicked proceedings of men agaynst Gods glory I haue bene sory to perceiue the malice and wickednes of men to be so cruel diuelish tyrannicall to persecute the people of God for seruyng of God saying hearing of the holy Psalmes and the word of eternall life These cruell doings do declare that the Papistes Church is more bloudy and tyrannicall then euer was the sword of the Ethnikes and Gentiles When I heard of your taking and what ye were doing wherfore and by whom ye were takeÌ„ I remembred how the Christians in the Primatiue Church were vsed by the crueltie of vnchristened heathens in the tyme of Traiane the Emperour about 77. yeares after Christes ascension into heauen Of this persecution 〈◊〉 before and how the Christians were persecuted very sore as though they had bene traytors and moouers of sedition Wherupon the gentle Emperor Traiane required to know the true cause of Christian mens trouble A great learned man called Plinius wrote vnto him said it was because the Christians said certaine psalmes before day The Pope 〈◊〉 then Traians the Heaâ—â—â— Emperour vnto one called Christ whoÌ„ they worshipped for god When Traiane the Emperour vnderstood it was for nothyng but for conscience religion he caused by hys commaundements euery where that no man should be persecuted for seruing of God But the Pope his church hath cast you into prison beyng taken euen doyng the worke of God and one of the excellents workes that is required of Christian men that is to wit whiles ye were in praier not in such wicked superstitious prayers as the papists vse but in the same prayer that Christ hath taught you to pray And in his name onely ye gaue God thanks for that ye haue receiued and for his sake ye asked for such thyngs as ye want O glad may ye be that euer ye were borne to be apprehended whilest ye were so vertuously occupied Blessed be they that suffer for righteousnesse sake For if God had suffred them that tooke your bodies then to haue taken your life also now had ye bene following the Lamb in perpetual ioyes away from the company and assembly of wicked men But the Lord would not haue you sodainly so to depart but reserueth you gloriously to speake and maintaine his truth to the world Be ye not careful what ye shall say for God will go out in with you and will be present in your harts in your mouthes to speake his wisedome although it seemeth foolishnes to the world He that hath begun this good worke in you continue you in the same vnto the end pray vnto him that ye may feare him only that hath power to kill both body soule and to cast them into hel fire Be of good comfort All the haires of your hed are numbred and there is not one of them can perish Math. 10. 〈◊〉 12. except your heauenly father suffer it to perish Now ye be in the field placed in y e forefront of Christs battel Doubtles it is a singuler fauour of God a special loue of him towards you to geue you this foreward preeminence a signe that he trusteth you before others of his people The first onset of this persecution geuen in Bowchurchyarde Wherfore deare brethren and sisters continually fight this fight of the Lord. Your cause is most iust and godly ye stand for the true Christ who is after the flesh in heauen for his true religion and honor which is amply fully sufficiently and abundantly conteyned in the holy Testament sealed with Christes owne bloud How much be ye bound to God to put you in trust with so holy and iust a cause Remember what lookers vpon you haue to see behold you in your sight God all his Angels who be ready alway to take you vp into heauen if ye be slaine in his fight Also you haue standing at your backes all the multitude of the faithfull who shal take courage strength 1. Iohn 4. and desire to follow such noble valiant Christians as you be Be not afraid of your aduersaries for he that is in you is stronger then he that is in them Shrinke not although it be payne to you your paynes be not now so great as here after your ioyes shall be Read the comfortable chapiters to the Romans 8.10.15 Heb. 11.12 Comfort taken out of Scriptures And vpon your knees thanke God that euer ye were accompted worthy to suffer any thing for his names sake Read the 2. chap. of s. Lukes gospell there you shal see how the shepeherds that watched vpon their sheep all night as soone as they heard that Christ was borne at Bethlem True obedience putteth no doubtes by and by they went to see him They did not reason nor debate with theÌ„selues who should keepe the Wolfe from the sheep in the meane time but did as they were commanded committed their sheep vnto him whose pleasure they obeyed So let vs do now we be called commit all other thinges to him that calleth vs. He will take heed that all things shall be well He wil helpe the husband he will comfort the wyfe he will guide the seruaunts he will keepe the house All carefulnes to be cast vpon the Lorde he will preserue the goods yea rather then it should be vndone he will wash the dishes and rocke the cradle Cast therfore all your care vpon God for he careth for you Besides this you may perceiue by your imprisonment that your aduersaries weapons against you be nothyng but flesh bloud and tyrannie For if they were able All the streÌ„gth of the Popes religioÌ„ standeth in outward force they would maintaine their wicked religion by Gods worde but for lacke of that they would violently compell such as they cannot by holy Scripture perswade because the holy word of God and all Christes doyngs be contrary vnto them I pray you pray for me I will pray for you And although we be asunder after the world yet in Christ I trust for euer ioyning in the spirite and so shall meete in the pallace of the heauenly ioyes after this short and transitorie lyfe is ended Gods peace be with you Amen The 14 of Ianuary 1554. Upon the Friday after this following being the 18. of Ianuary all the Counsaile went vnto the Tower there the same day discharged and set at libertie all the prisoners of the Tower or the most part of them namely Ianuary 18. Gentlemen deliuered out of the Tower by the Queens pardon the late duke of Northumberlands sonnes Ambrose Robert and Henry sir Andrew Dudley sir Iohn Rogers sir Iames Crofts sir Nich. Throgmorton sir
a mercy of the Antichristian church of Rome To rise to the Pope is to fall from Christ. whyche I vtterly refused that the rising which he spake off was a very fall into errour and false doctrine Also that I had and woulde be able by Gods grace to prooue that all the doctrine which I had euer taught was true and catholike and that by the scriptures and the authoritie of the fathers that liued 400. yeres after Christes death He aunsweared that should not might not nor ought not be graunted me for I was but a priuate man Whatsoeuer is once concluded in a Parliament ought not to be reformed afterward by no doctrine nor the word of God by the Bishop of Winchesters diuinitie might not be heard against the determination of the whole realme Should quoth he when a Parliament hathe concluded a thinge one or anye priuate person haue authority to discusse whether they had done right or wrong No that may not be I aunswered shortly that all the lawes of men myght not neither coulde rule the worde of God but that they all must be discussed and iudged thereby and obey therto and my conscience nor no christian mans could be satisfied with such lawes as disagreed from that worde and so was willing to haue said much more but the L. Chauncellor began a long tale to very smal purpose concerning mine answer to haue defaced me that there was nothing in mee wherefore I should be heard but arrogancie pride and vainglory I also graunted mine ignorauncy to be greater then I coulde expresse or then he tooke it but yet that I feared not by Gods assistance streÌ„gth to be able by wryting to performe my word The Bishop of Winchester iudgeth M. Rogers by his own disease neither was I I thanked God so vtterly ignorant as he would make me but all was of God to whom be thanks rendred therfore Proud man was I neuer nor yet vaine glorious Al the world knew wel where and on which side pride arrogancie and vaineglory was It was a poore pride y t was or is in vs God it knoweth Then sayde hee that I at the first dashe condemned the Queene and the whole realme to be of the churche of Antichrist and burdened me highly therewithall I aunsweared that the Queenes maiesty God saue her grace would haue done wel enough if it had not ben for his counsel He sayde the Queene wente before him and it was her owne motion I said with out faile I neither could nor I wold euer beleeue it Then sayde D. Aldrise the bishop of Carlile that they the bishops woulde beare him witnesse D. Aldresse witnesseth with the B. of Winchester Yea quoth I that I beleeue well and with that the people laughed For that day there were many but on the morrow they had kept the dores shut and would let none in but the Byshops adherentes and seruauntes in maner yea and the firste day the thousand man came not in Then master Comptroler and Secretary Bourne woulde haue stande vppe also to beare witnesse and did I sayd it was no great matter and to say the truthe I thought that they were good helpers thereto them selues but I ceased to say any more therein knowyng that they were too strong and mighty of power and that they should be beleued before me yea and before our sauior Christ and all his Prophets and Apostles thereto in these daies Then after many words he asked me what I thought concerning the blessed sacrament The opinion of M Rogers 〈…〉 sacrament of the body â—f Christ required and stoode vp and put off his cap al his felow bishops of which there were a great sort new men of whom I knew few whether I beleeued in the sacrament to be the very body and bloude of our sauiour Christ that was borne of the virgin Mary and hanged on the crosse really and substantially I aunswered I had often tolde him that it was a matter in which I was no medler and therfore suspected of my brethren to be of a contrary opinion Notw tstanding euen as the most part of your doctrine in other poyntes is false and the defence therof onely by force and crueltie so in thys matter I thinke it to be as false as the rest For I cannot vnderstand really and substantially to signifie otherwyse then corporally Act. 3. but corporally Christ is only in heaueÌ„ and so cannot Christ be corporally also in your sacrament And here I somewhat set out hys charitie after thys sorte My Lord quoth I ye haue dealt with me most cruelly For ye haue set me in prison without law and kept me there now almost a yere and a halfe Cruelty shewed withouâ—â— cause For I was almost halfe a yere in my house where I was obedient to you God knoweth and spake w t no man And now haue I bene a full yeare in Newgate at great costes and charges M. Rogers a yeare and a half in durance hauing a wife and 10. children to finde and I had neuer a penie of my liuings which was against the lawe Hee answeared that D. Ridley which had geuen them me was an vsurper and therfore I was the vniust possessour of them Was the king then an Usurper quoth I which gaue D. Ridley the Bishoppricke Ste. Gardiner calleth kyng Edward an vsurpâ—r Yea quoth he and began to sette out the wrongs that the king had done to the B. of London and to himself also But yet I do misuse my termes quoth he to call the King vsurper But the word was gone out of the aboundance of the heart before and I thinke that he was not very sorye for it in hart I might haue sayd more coÌ„cerning that matter but I did not I asked hym wherefore he set me in pryson He said because I preached against the Queene I aunsweared that it was not true and I woulde be bound to prooue it and to stand to the triall of the law that no man should be able to prooue it M. Rogers imprisoned against all law and right and thereupon woulde set my life I preached quoth I a sermon at the Crosse after the Queene came to the Tower but therein was nothing said against the Queene I take witnesse of al the audience which was not small I alleaged also that he had after examination let me goe at libertie after the preaching of that Sermon Yea but thou didste read thy lectures after quoth hee against the commaundement of the Counsell That did I not quoth I lette that be prooued and let me die for it Thus haue ye now against the law of God man handled me neuer sent for me neuer conferred with me neuer spoke of any learning till now that ye haue gotten a whip to whip me with a sword to cut off my necke if I will not condescende vnto your minde Thys charitie doth all the world vnderstand I might and
vs notwythstanding when they were charged therewithall they aunsweared Obedire oportet Deo magis quam hominibus that is we ought more to obey God then man euen so we may and doe answere you God is more to be obeyed then maÌ„ your wicked lawes can not so tongue tie vs but we will speake the truthe The Apostles were beaten for theyr boldnesse and they reioyced that they suffered for Christes cause Yee haue also prouided roddes for vs and bloudy whippes yet when ye haue done that whiche Goddes hande and Counsell hathe determined that yee shall doe be it life or deathe I truste that God wil so assist vs by his holy spirite and grace that wee shall paciently suffer it praise God for it and whatsoeuer become of mee and others whiche nowe suffer for speaking and professing of the truthe yet be yee sure that Goddes woorde will preuaile and haue the ouer hande when youre bloudy lawes and wicked decrees for want of sure foundation shall fal in the dust and that which I haue spoken of your Actes of Parliament the same may be sayd of the generall Councels of these latter dayes whych haue bene wythin these fiue hundreth yeares where as the Antichrist of Rome by reason of hys vsurped authority ruled the roaste and decreed suche things as made for his gaine not regarding Goddes glorye and therefore are they to be spoken wrytten and cried against of all such as fear God and loue hys truthe And thus muche I purposed to haue sayde concerning the first poynte Nowe touching the second poynte That where as my Lorde Chauncellour hadde the daye before sayde hys pleasure of them that ruled the Realme while hee was in prysone and also reioyced as though God hadde make this alteration euen for his sake and his Catholike Churche as hee calleth it and to declare as it were by myracle that we were before in a Schisme and Heresie and the Realme was nowe brought to an vnitie and to a trueth and I can not tell whereto Thereto was I fully purposed to haue sayde Secondlye my Lorde where as yee yesterdaye so highly dispraised the gouernment of them that ruled in innocent King Edwardes dayes it maye please your Lordshippe to vnderstande that wee poore Preachers whome yee so euill allowe did moste boldly and plainely rebuke theyr euill gouernaunce in manye things speciallye theyr couetousnesse and neglecte and small regarde to liue after the Gospell as also theyr negligence to occasion other to liue thereafter wyth mo things then I can now rehearse Thys can all London testifie wyth vs I would also haue tolde hym what I my selfe for my parte did once at Pauls Crosse concerning the misuse of Abbeys and other church goodes and I am assured right well that neuer a Papiste of them all did euer so much therein as I did I thanke the Lorde therefore I was also as it is well knowen faine to aunsweare therefore before all the Counsell and manye of my brethren did the like so that wee for the not rebuking of theyr faultes shall not aunsweare before God nor be blame worthy before menne Therefore lette the Gentlemen and the Courtiers them selues and all the Citizens of London testifie what we did But my Lord you could not abide them for that which they did vnto you and for that they were of a contrary Religion vnto you Whereâ—ore in that you seeme so infest against them it is neither any iust or publique cause but it is your owne priuate hate that maketh you to reporte so euill of their gouernaunce And yee may now say what yee list of them when they be partely dead and gone and partly by you put out of office But what shal be sayde of you when your fall shall folowe yee shall then heare And I muste say my conscience to you I feare me ye haue and wil with your gouernance bring England out of Gods blessing into a warme sunne I pray God you doe not I am an Englishe manne borne and God knoweth doe naturally wishe well to my Countrey And my Lorde I haue often prooued that the thyngs which I haue much feared afore hande shoulde come to passe haue in deede followed I praye God I may faile of my gessing in thys behalfe but truely that will not be wyth expellyng the true woorde of God out of the Realme and wyth sheading of innocent bloude And as touching your reioycing as thoughe God had sette you alofte to punishe vs by myracle for so you reporte and bragge openly of yourselfe and to minister Iustice if wee will not receaue youre holye fathers mercye and thereby to declare youre churche to be true and oures false to that I aunsweare thus Goddes workes be wonderful are not to be compreheÌ„ded and perceiued by maÌ„s wisedome not by the witte of the moste wise and prudent Yea they are soonest deceiued and doe moste easely iudge amisse of Goddes wonderfull woorkes that are moste worldly wise God hathe made all the wisedome of thys worlde foolishnesse first Corrinthians the firste and the seconde Chapter Dedit dilectam animam suam in manus inimicorum eius Hierem. xij That is Hee doeth putte his beloued and deare heart into the handes of the ennemies thereof Thys thing doeth God whiche thing all wise menne accompte to be the moste foolish and vnwise parte that can be Will the wise of the worlde trowe ye putte their most deare frendes and tenderly beloued children into their enmies handes to kill slaye burne c. that is vnto them a madnesse aboue all madnesse And yet doeth God vse thys order and thys is an highe and singular wisedome in his syght which the world taketh to be most extreme madnes Canne the worlde shewe a cause whye hee suffered the greate multitude of innocente children to be murthered of Herode of Ascalon or why he putte that moste holy man Iohn Baptiste into the handes of Herode hys sonne to be headed and that in prisone secreatly wythout open iudgement moste tyrannously Whye he suffered hys beloued Apostle Iames to be beheaded of another Herode Acts 12 Whye he suffered his beloued seede of Abraham Isaac and Iacob to be foure hundred yeares in thraldome and bondage and vnder Pharao And all the stocke of Iuda and Beniamin hys beloued children and Churche to come vnder the power sweard and tyrannie of Nabuchodonosor No verely but hys true Catholicke Churche knoweth diuers causes heereof whyche are nowe too long to reherse and whych I would right gladly shew if I had time But this I am righte sure off that it was not because that the aforesayd Godly menne were in heresies and subiecte to false gods seruices and Idolatrie and that theyr aduersaries were men of God and beloued of God The contrarye was true Ihon Baptist was beloued of God and Herode hated and so foorth of the rest and Iohn Baptist the innocent children Iames the Children of Israel in Egypte and in Babylon were the catholike members and
there a felow prisoner M. Cardmaker with whom he had Christian and comfortable conference and also because out of prison as before out of a pulpit he might preach to his parishners as by his letter here after shall be declared THe fourth day of February M. Saunders degraded by B. Boner the Bishop of London did come to the prisoÌ„ where he was to disgrade him which when he had done Laurence Saunders sayd to hym I thanke God I am none of your Church The day folowing in the morning M. Saunders caryed to Couentrye the Shriffe of London deliuered him to certayn of the Queenes Gard which were appoynted to cary him to the City of CoueÌ„try there to be burned The fyrst night they came to S. AlboÌ„s wher M. Grimoald a man who had more store of good giftes then of great constancy did speake with him After M. Saunders had geuen him a lesson meete for his lightnes he tooke a cup into his hand and asked him if he would pledge him of that cup of which he would begin to him Grimoald by his shrugging and shrinking shewing what he was sayd of that cup which is in your hand I will pledge you but of that other which you meane I will not promise you Well sayde Mayster Saunders my deare Lord Iesus Christ hath begon to me of a more bitter cup then mine shall be and shall I not pledge my most sweet Sauior yes I hope After they were come to Couentry A good Shoomaker of Couentrye the same nyght a poore Shoomaker which was wont to serue him of shoes came to him after his maner sayd Oh my good Mayster God strengthen and comfort you Gramercies good Shoomaker quoth M. Saunders and I pray thee to pray for me for I am the vnmeetest man for this high office that euer was appoynted to it but my gracious God and deare father is able to make me stroÌ„g enough That same night he was put into the common Gayle among other prisoners where he slept litle but spent the night in prayer M. Saunders put in the common gayle in Couentrye February 8. M. Saunders brought to the place of execution and instructing of others The next day which was the viij of Februarye hee was lead to the place of execution in the Parcke without the City going in an old gowne and a shyerte barefooted and afttimes fell flat on the ground and prayed When he was come nigh to the place the Officer appoynted to see y e execution done sayd to M. Saunders that he was one of them which marred the Queenes Realme with â—alse doctrine and heresy wherfore thou hast deserued death quoth he but yet if thou wilt reuoke thy heresies y e Queene hath pardoned thee if not yonder fire is prepared for thee To whom M. Saunders aunswered it is not I nor my fellow Preachers of Gods truth that haue hurt the queenes Realme but it is your selfe such as you are Achab accuseth Elias for troubling Israell which haue alwayes resisted Gods holy word it is you which haue do marre the Queenes Realme I do hold no heresies but the doctrine of God the blessed Gospel of Christ that hold I that beleue I that haue I taught and that will I neuer reuoke With that this Tormentor cryed away with him and away from him went M. Saunders with a mery courage towardes the fire He fell to the ground and prayed he rose vppe agayn tooke the stake to which he shuld be chayned in his armes and kissed it saying Welcome the Crosse of Christ welcome euerlasting life and being fastened to the stake and fire put to him full sweetely he slepte in the Lord. ⧠The burning of Mayster Laurence Saunders at Couentry And to the intent to geue to the Reader to vnderstand the better what the grace of Christ worketh in his seruaÌ„ts and agayne A Comparison betweene Laurence Saunders and S. Laurence how feeble weake man is of himselfe without this grace geuen from aboue though he seeme otherwise neuer so stout in himselfe here therfore haue we added to the foresayd story of Laurence Saunders the communication which in the beginning of his trouble was betwene him and Doct. Pendleton Strength to staÌ„d in Christ commeth not of our selues but it is the gift of God by the example whereof such as stand may learne to vnderstaÌ„d and take heed with due feare not to bragge to leane to the grace of the Lord and not to presume in themselues ¶ A certayne communication betwene Laurence Saunders and Doctor Pendleton in the beginning of Queene Maries tyme. Talke betweene M. Saunders Doctour Pendleton D Pendleton a stout preacher of the Gospel in K. Edwards tyme. AT the chaunge of religion in this Realme and the beginning of Queene Maries reigne Doct. Pendleton and M. Saunders men knowne to the world not only to be learned but also earnest preachers of Gods word in the time of blessed king Edward met together in the country where by occasioÌ„ they were at that time and as the case required by reason of the persecution that was then at hand fell to debate what was best for them to doe in so daungerous a season Whereupon M. Saunders whether thorow very fraylty in deed of his weake flesh that was loth to tast of the bitter cup though his spirite were ready thervnto or whether it were vpon the mistrust of hys owne strength that he might receiue the greater power from aboue or whether it were not for any one of the sayd causes alone but for both together or such like semed so fearefull and feeble spirited that he shewed himselfe in appearance like either to fall quite from God and his word whiche he had taught or at least to betake him to his heeles and to fly the land rather then to sticke to his profession and abyde by his tackle M. Saunders timerouâ— in Christes cause at the first beginning so as Doctor Pendleton who on the coÌ„trary side appeared not so big of body but as bold in courage nor so earnest before in Pulpit but as ready now to seale the same with his bloud tooke vppon him to comfort M. SauÌ„ders all that he might admonishing him as he could do it very well not to forsake cowardly his flocke when hee had most neede to defend the wolfe from them neither hauing put to his hand to Gods plough to start now aside and geue it ouer nor yet that is worst of all hauyng once forsakeÌ„ Antichrist to fall either himselfe or to suffer others by his example to returne to theyr vomit agayne After which and such like perswasions bidding him be of good comfort and to take a good hart vnto him what man quoth he there is a great deale more cause in me to be afeard theÌ„ in you for as much as you see I cary a greater masse of flesh vpon my backe then you do and being so laden with a
was retayned of M. Sentlow till the tyme that he was agayne molested and laid for whereby he was coÌ„pelled vnder the pretence of being Captayne of a ship going to Ireland to take the Seas and so escaped he although not without extreme perill of drowning through Fraunce Great frendship betweene M. Bullinger and M. Hooper to the higher partes of Germany Where he entring acquaintance with the learned men was of theÌ„ freÌ„dly and louingly enterteined both at Basil and especially at Zuricke of Mayster Bullinger being his singuler frend Where also he maryed his wife which was a Burgonian and applied very studiously the Hebrue toung At length when God saw it good to stay the bloudy time of the 6. Articles and to geue vs king Edward to raygne ouer this Realme with some peace and rest vnto the gospel amongest many other English exiles which theÌ„ repared homeward M. Hooper also moued in coÌ„scieÌ„ce thought not to absent himselfe seing such a time and occasion offered to helpe forward the Lords worke M. Bullingers wordes to M. Hooper at his departing from Zurick to the vttermost of his ability And so comming to M. Bullinger and other of his acquayntance in Zuricke as duty required to geue them thankes for their singuler kindnes and humanity toward him manifolde wayes declared with like humanity agayne purposed to take his leaue of theÌ„ at his departing so did Unto whom M. Bullinger agayne who had alwayes a speciall fauor to M. Hooper spake on thys wyse M. Hooper sayde he although we are sory to parte wyth your company for our own cause yet much greater causes we haue to reioice both for your sake and especially for the cause of Christes true religion that you shall now returne out of long banishment vnto your natiue country agayn where not onely you may enioy your own priuate liberty but also the cause and state of Christes Church by you may fare the better as we doubt not but it shall An other cause moreouer why we reioyce with you for you is this that you shal remoue not only out of exile into liberty The aunswere of M Hooper to M. Bullinger but you shall leaue here a baren a sower an vnpleasant country rude sauage and shal go into a land flowing with milke and hony replenished w t al pleasure fertility Notwithstanding w t this our reioycing one feare and care we haue least you being absent and so far distant from vs or els comming to such aboundance of wealth felicity in your new welfare and plenty of al thinges and in your florishing honors where ye shall come peraduenture to be a Bishop and where ye shall finde so many new frends you wil forget vs your old acquaintance welwillers Neuertheles howsoeuer you shall forget shake vs of yet this perswade your selfe y t we will not forgette our old frend felow M. Hooper And if you shal please not to forget vs agayne then I pray you let vs heare from you Whereunto M. Hooper aunswering agayne first gaue to M. Bullinger and the rest right harty thankes for that their singuler good will and vndeserued affection appearing not onely now but at all times towardes him declaring moreouer that as the principal cause of his remouing to his countrey was the matter of Religion so touching the vnpleasantnes and barrennes of that couÌ„try of theirs there was no cause therein why he could not finde in his hart to continue his life there as soone as in any place in the world and rather then in his owne natiue country if there were nothing els in his coÌ„science that moued hym so to do And as touching the forgetting of his olde frendes although sayd he the remembraunce of a mans countrey naturally doth delight him neither could he deny but god had blessed his country of England with many great commodities yet neither the nature of country nor pleasure of commodities nor newnesse of frendes should ouer induce him to the obliuion of such frendes and benefactors whoÌ„ he was so intirely bound vnto therfore you shall be sure sayde he from time to time to heare from me and I wyll write vnto you as it goeth with me But the last newes of al I shal not be able to write for there sayd he taking M. Bullinger by the hand where I shall take most paynes there shall you heare of me to be burned to ashes M. Hooper prophesyeth of himselfe and that shal be the last newes which I shal not be able to write vnto you but you shall heare it of me c. To this also may be added an other like prophetical demonstration forshewing before the maner of his Martyrdome wherewith he should glorify God which was this When M. Hooper being made Bishop of Worcester and Glocester should haue his armes giueÌ„ him by the Herold A note 〈◊〉 M. Hooâ—â—â— armes 〈◊〉 signify 〈◊〉 his Marâ—â—â—â—dome as the maner is here in EnglaÌ„d euery Bishop to haue his armes assigned vnto him whether by the appoyntment of M. Hoper or by y e Herold I haue not certainly to say but the armes which were to him allotted was this a Lambe in a fiery bush and the sunne beames from heauen descending downe vpon the Lambe rightly deuoting as it seemed the order of his suffering which afterward folowed But now to the purpose of our story againe M. Hooâ—â—â— returnâ—â— agayne 〈◊〉 Englanâ— Thus wheÌ„ M. Hooper had taken his farewell of M. Bullinger and his frends in Zurick he made his repayre agayn into Enland in the raigne of K. Edward 6. where he comming to London vsed continually to preach most tymes twyse at least once euery day and neuer fayled In his Sermons according to his accustomed maner he corrected sinne The notâ—â—ble diligâ—â—â— of M. 〈◊〉 in prâ—â—â—ching and sharply inueyed agaynst the iniquity of the world and corrupt abuses of the Churche The people in great flocks and companies daily came to heare his voyce as the most melodious sounde and tune of Orpheus harpe as the Prouerbe sayth Insomuch that often times when he was preaching the Church shoulde be so ful that none could enter further then the dores therof In his doctrine he was earnest in tong eloquent in the scriptures perfect in paynes indefatigable Moreouer besides other his giftes and qualities this is in him to be maruelled that euen as he began so he coÌ„tinued still vnto his liues end The singâ—â—ler vertuâ—â— of M. Hâ—â—â—per descrâ—â—bed For neither could his labour and payne taking breake him neither promotion chaunge him neither daynty fare corrupt him His life was so pure and good that no kinde of sclauÌ„der although diuers went about to reproue it could fasteÌ„ any fault vpoÌ„ him He was of body strong his health whole souÌ„d his wit very pregnant his inuincible pacience able to sustein whatsoeuer sinister fortune and aduersity could doe He was constant of iudgement a good
escape those troubles that were to come and be able to stande before the sonne of man When ye finde your selfe too much oppressed as euery man shal be sometime wyth the feare of Gods iudgement vse the 77. Psalme that beginneth I will crie vnto God with my voyce Psal. 27. Read also M. Hoopers exposition vpon thys Psalme most comfortable for all broken and afflicted hartes and he shall hearken vnto me In which Psalme is both godly doctrine and great consolation vnto the man or woman that is in anguish of minde Use also in suche trouble the 88. Psalme wherein is conteined the praier of a man that was brought into extreme anguish misery and being vexed with aduersaries persecutions saw nothing but death hel And although hee fealt in hym selfe that hee had not onely man but also God angry towards him yet he by praier humbly resorted vnto God as the only port of consolation and in the midst of his desperate state of trouble put the hope of his saluation in him whome he fealt his enemie Howbeit no man of him selfe can doe this Rom. 8. but the spirite of God that stryketh the mans heart with feare prayeth for the man striken and feared with vnspeakeable gronings And when you feele your selfe or know any other oppressed after suche sorte be glad for after that God hath made you to know what you be of your selfe he wil doubtles shew you comfort and declare vnto you what you be in Christ his onely sonne What Psalmes are to be vsed in distresse and tribulation and vse praier often for that is the meanes whereby God will be soughte vnto for hys giftes These Psalmes be for the purpose when the minde can take no vnderstandinge nor the hart any ioy of gods promises and therfore were these Psalmes also made .6.22.30.31.38.69 from the whiche you shall learne buthe pacience and consolation Remember that although your life as all Christian mens be be hid and appeareth not what it is yet it is safe as S. Paule sayth with God in Christ Read also the fourth chapter of Eccle. Coloss. 3. and when Christ shall appeare then shall our liues be made open with him in glorie But in the meane time wyth seeking and setting our affections vpon the things that be aboue we must paciently suffer whatsoeuer God shal send vnto vs in this mortal life Notwithstanding it might fortune some woulde say Who is so perfect that can lette all things passe as they come haue no care of thē suffer all things and feele nothing be attempted of the Deuill the worlde and the flesh and be not troubled Uerely no man liuing But this I say that in the strength of Iesus Christ things that come Note this well to thy comfort that art afflicted maye passe with care for we be worldly and yet are we not caried with them from Christ for we be in him godly We may suffer things and fele them as mortall men yet beare them and ouercome them as Christian men We may be attempted of the deuill the flesh and the worlde but yet although those things pinche they doe not pierce and although they worke sinne in vs yet in Christe no damnation to those that be grafted in him Rom. 8. Hereof may the christian man learne both consolation patience Consolation in that he is compelled both in his body goodes to feele paine and losse and in the soule heauinesse and anguish of minde howebeit none of them both shall separate him from the loue that God beareth him in Christ. Consolation He may learne patience for as much as his enemies both of the body and soule and the paines also they vexe vs wythall for the time Patience if they tarie with vs as long as we liue yet when death commeth they shall auoide and geue place to suche ioyes as be prepared for vs in Christ for no paines of the world be perpetuall and whether they shall afflicte vs for all the time of our mortal life we know not for they be the seruauntes of God to goe and to come as he commandeth them Afflictions be the messengers and seruauntes of God But we must take heede we meddle not forceablye nor seditiously to put away the persecution appoynted vnto vs by God but remember Christes saying Possesse you your liues by your patience And in thys commādement God requireth in euery man and woman this pacient obediēce Luke 2. Hee sayeth not it is sufficient that other holy Patriarkes Prophetes Apostles Euangelists and Martyrs continued their liues in pacience and pacient suffering the troubles of this world but Christ saith to euery one of his people By your owne pacience ye shall continue your life not that man hath pacience of him selfe Pacience the gift onely of God but that he must haue it for him selfe of God the onely geuer of it if he purpose to be a godly man Nowe therefore as our profession and religion requireth pacience outwardly wythout resistaunce and force so requireth it pacience of the mind and not to be angry with God althoughe he vse vs that be as hys owne creatures as him listeth We may not also murmure against God but say alwaies his iudgements be right iust and reioyce that it pleaseth him by troubles to vse vs as he vsed heeretofore such as he most loued in this worlde and haue a singular care to this commandemēt Gaudete exultate Be glad reioyce for he sheweth great cause why Your rewarde sayth he is great in heauen Math. 3. These promises of him that is y e truth it selfe shal by Gods grace worke both cōsolation and pacience in the afflicted christian person And when our sauior Christ hath willed menne in trouble to be content and pacient because God in the ende of trouble in Christ hath ordained eternall consolation he vseth also to take from vs all shame and rebuke as though it were not an honor to suffer for christ because y e wicked world doth cursse abhorre such poore troubled Christians To suffer for Christ is honorable Math. 24. Heb. 11. Wherfore Christe placeth all his honourably and sayeth Euen so persecuted they the Prophetes that were before you Wee may also see with whome the afflicted for Christes sake be esteemed by S. Paul to the Hebrews where as the number of the blessed and glorious company of Saintes appeare nowe to our faith in heauen in ioy yet in the letter for the time of this life in such paines and contempt as was neuer more Let vs therefore consider both them and all other thinges of the worlde sithens the fall of man and we shall perceiue nothing to come to perfection but wyth such confusion and disorder to the eye of y e world as though things wer rather lost for euer then like to come to any perfection at all For of godly men who euer came to heauen no not Christ
were better able And these were the conditions of Thomas Tomkins testified yet to this present day by the most part of all his neighbors and almost of all his Parish which knew him as M. Skinner M. Leeke and other moe Of whom moe then halfe a dosen at once came to me discrete and substantiall men reporting y e same vnto me recordyng moreouer as followeth That Doct. Boner B. of London kept the sayd Tomkins with hym in prison halfe a yeare Duryng which tyme the sayd Bishop was so rigorous vnto hym that he beat hym bitterly about the face whereby his face was swelled Where vpon the Bish. caused hys beard to be shauen and gaue the Barbour xij d Touching whiche shauyng of Thomas Tomkyns beard this is more to be added Tomkins maketh 〈◊〉 Bishops hay Bishop Boner hauyng Tomkins with him prisoner at Fulham in the month of Iuly did set him with his other worke folkes to make hay And seing him to labour so well the Bishop sittyng him downe sayd Wel I like thee well for thou labourest well I trust thou wilt be a good Catholicke My Lord sayd he Saint Paule sayth He that doth not labour is not worthy to eate Boner said Ah s. Paul is a * And so should 〈◊〉 be with you if 〈◊〉 were a right Bishoppe great man w t thee And so after such other talke the B. inferring moreouer wished his beard of saying that so he would loke like a catholike My L. said Tomkins before my beard grew I was I trust a good christian so I trust to be my beard beyng on But Boner in fine sent for the Barber caused his beard to be shauē of The very cause was for that Boner had pluckt of a peece of his beard before The burning of Thomas Tomkins hand by Bishop Boner who not long after burnt also his body The rage of this bishop was not so great against him but the constancie of the partie was much greater with pacience to beare it The notable constācie in a true Christian Souldiour who although he had not the learning as other haue yet hee was so endued with Gods mighty spirite and so constantly planted in the perfect knowledge of Gods truth that by no meanes he could be remooued from the confession of truth to impietie and error Whereuppon Boner the Byshop being greatly vexed agaynste the poore man when he sawe that by no perswasions he coulde preuaile with him deuised an other practise not so straunge as cruel further to try his constancie to the intent that seeing he could not otherwise conuince him by doctrine of Scriptures yet he might ouerthrow him by some forefeeling and terror of death So hauing with him M. Harpsfielde M. Pendleton Doctor Chedsey maister Willerton and other standing by hee called for Thomas Tomkins who comming before the Bishop and standing as he was woont in defence of his faith the bishop fel from beating to burning Who hauing there a taper or waxe candle of three or foure wikes standing vpon the table thought there to represent vnto vs ◠Boner playeth K. Porsenna in burning the hand of Scaeuola as it were the olde Image of king Porsenna For as he burned the hand of Scaeuola so this Catholike bishop tooke Tomkins by the fingers and held his hand directly ouer the flame supposing that by the smart and pain of the fire being terrified he wold leaue off the defence of his doctrine which he had receiued Tomkins compared to Scaeuola Boner more cruell then Porsenna the Hetruscan Tomkins thinking no otherwise but there presently to die began to commend him selfe vnto the Lord saying O Lorde into thy handes I commend my spirite c. In the time that hys hand was in burning the sayde Tomkins afterwarde reported to one Iames Hinse that hys spirite was so rapte vp that he fealt no paine In the whiche burning he neuer shronke till the vaines shronke and the sinewes braste and the water did spirte into maister Harpsfieldes face In so much that the sayd maister Harpsfield mooued wyth pitie desired the Byshop to stay saying that he had tried hym enough This burning was in the Hall at Fulham And where the Byshoppe thought by that meanes to driue him from his opinions it prooued muche otherwise for this Christian Scaeuola so valiauntly did despise abide and endure that burning that we haue lesse cause heereafter to meruaile at the manfulnesse of that Romaine Scaeuola I would to God the other had as well followed the example of that Hetruscan Tyrant For he after the left hand of Scaeuola was halfe burned either satisfied with his punishment or ouercome by his manhoode or driuen away by feare sent hym home safe vnto his people wheras Boner hitherto not contented with the burning of hys hande rested not vntill he had consumed his whole body into ashes at London in Smithfield But before we come to his suffering we will firste entreat of some parte of his examination articles with hys answeres and confession thereunto annexed as it is credibly in Register recorded The first examination of Thomas Tomkins THis faithfull and valiaunt souldiers of God Thomas Tomkins The first examination of Thomas Tomkins before Boner B. of London after he had remained the space as is sayde of halfe a yere in prison about the 8. day of Februarye was broughte with certaine other before Boner sitting in hys Consistorie to be examined To whome first was brought foorth a certaine bill or schedule subscribed as it appeared with his owne hande the fifte day of the same moneth laste before conteining these wordes folowing Thomas Tomkins of Shordiche and of the Dioces of London hath beleeued and doth beleeue The confession of Tomkins subscribed with his owne hand that in the sacrament of the aultare vnder the formes of breade and wine there is not the very body and bloud of our sauiour Iesus Christ in substaunce but only a token and remembraunce thereof the very body and bloude of Christ onely being in heauen and no where els By me Thomas Tomkins Wherupon he was asked whether he did acknowledge the same subscription to be of his own hand To the which he graūted confessing it so to be This being done the Byshop went about to persuade him w t wordes Tomkins constāt in his fayth rather then w t reasons to relinquish his opinions to returne againe to the vnity of the catholicke church promising if he would so do to remit all that was past but he constantly denied so to do When the Bishop saw he could not so conuince him he brought forth and read to him an other wryting containing Articles and Interrogatories whereunto he shoulde come the next day and answere in the meane time he shuld deliberate vnto himself what to do so the next day being the 9. day of March at 8. of the clocke in the morning to be present in the same place againe to geue his
Hunter led to the place of Matirdome The Shriffes sonne geueth comfortable wordes to W. Hunter and embraced him in his right arme saying William be not afraid of these men which are here present with bowes bils weapons ready prepared to bring you to the place where you shall be burned To whom William aunswered I thanke God I am not afraide for I haue cast my coumpt what it wil cost me already Then the sheriffes sonne could speake no more to him for weeping Then William Hunter plucked vp his gowne stepped ouer the Parlour grounsel and went forward chearefully the sheriffes seruaunt taking him by the arme and I his brother by an other and thus going in the way met w t his father according to his dreame he spake to his sonne W. Hunters dreame verefied weeping and saying God be with thee sonne William and William sayd God be with you father be of a good comfort for I hope we shall meete againe when we shal be mery His father said I hope so William and so departed His wordes to his father So W. went to the place where the stake stoode euen according to hys dreame whereas all thinges were very vnready Then William tooke a wet broome fagot kneeled downe thereon and red the 51. Psalme till he came to these words the sacrifice of God is a contrite spirite a contrite and a broken heart O God thou wilt not despise Then sayd M. Tirrel of the Beaches called W. Tirel thou lyest sayd he thou readest false M. William Tyrell of the Beaches carpeth where he hath no cause for the wordes are an humble spirit But W. said the translation sayth a contrite heart Yea quoth M. Tirel the translation is fals ye translate bokes as ye list your selues like hereticks Wel quoth William there is no great difference in those words Then sayd the sheriffe heere is a letter from the Queene If thou wilt recant thou shalt liue if not thou shalt be burned No W. Hunter refuseth the Quenes pardon quoth W. I will not recante God willing Then W. roase and went to the stake and stoode vpright to it Then came one Richard Ponde a Bailiffe and made fast the chaine about William The burning of William Hunter Martyr Then sayde M. Browne here is not woode enough to burne a legge of him Then said William good people pray for me and make speede and dispatch quickly and pray for me while ye see me aliue good people and I praye for you likewise Now quoth M. Browne pray for thee A dogged saying of M. Browne I will pray no more for thee then I wil pray for a dogge To whom William aunsweared M. Browne now you haue that whych you sought for I pray God it be not laid to your charge in the last day howbeit I forgeue you Then sayde maister Browne I aske no forgeuenes of thee Wel sayd William if God forgeue you not I shall require my bloude at your handes Then sayd William Sonne of God shine vppon mee and immediately the sunne in the element shone oute of a darke cloude so full in his face that he was constrayned to looke an other way whereat the people mused because it was so darke a little time afore An externall shew of Chriâ—â—s â—auour vpon W. Hunter Williamâ— dreamâ— verified Then William tooke vppe a fagot of broome and embraced it in his armes Then this Priest which William dreamed of came to his brother Robert with a popish booke to carye to William that he might recant which booke his brother woulde not meddle withall Then William seeing the priest and perceiuing how he woulde haue shewed hym the booke sayd away Hunters wordes to a Popish Priest thou false prophet Beware of them good people come awaye from their abominatioÌ„s lest y t you be partakers of their plagues Then quoth the Priest looke howe thou burnest heere so shalt thou burne in hel William answered thou liest thou false prophet away thou false prophet away Then was there a Gentleman whiche sayde I praye God haue mercy vpon his soule The people sayd Amen Amen Immediatly fire was made Then William cast his Psalter right into his brothers hande Hunter comforted by his brother Robert who sayde William thinke on the holy Passion of Christ and be not afraid of death And William aunsweared I am not afraid Then lifte he vp his handes to heauen and sayd Lorde Lorde Lord receiue my spirit and casting downe hys head againe into the smothering smoke he yeelded vp his life for the truthe sealing it with hys bloud to the praise of God Nowe by and by after M. Browne commaunded one old Hunt to take his brother Robert Hunter lay him in the stockes till he returned from the burning of Higbed at Hornden on the hill Rob. Hunter set â—n â—he stocks Rob. Hunter had before M. Browne the same day Which thing olde Hunt did Then maister Browne when Robert Hunter came before him asked if he would doe as his brother had done But Robert Hunter answered if I do as my brother hath done I shall haue as he hath had Mary quoth M. Browne thou mayest be sure of it Then M. Browne sayde I maruell that thy brother stoode so to hys tackling and moreouer asked Robert if Williams Maister of London were not at hys burnynge Rob. Hunter by Gods prouideÌ„ce deliuered But Roberte sayde that hee was not there but Mayster Browne bare hym in hande that his master was there and howe that he did see him there but Robert denied it Then master Browne commaunded the Constable and Robert Hunter to goe theyr wayes home and so had no further talke wyth them Here followeth the hystorie of master Higbed and master Causton two worthy Gentlemen of Essex which for the syncere confession of theyr faith vnder Boner B. of London were Martyred and burned in Essex An. 1555. Marche 26. ALthough the coÌ„demnation of maister Higbed and master Causton followed after the condemning of those other Martyrs Marke 26. The story of M. Higbed and M. Causton Martirs which were condemned with Tomkyns and Hunter aboue mentioned yet because the time of their execution was before the burning of the foresaid four martyrs for so muche as they suffered the same day that William Hunter did which was the 26. of Marche I thoughte therefore next after the storie of the sayde William Hunter folowing the order of time here to place the same This maister Higbed and maister Causton two worshipfull Gentlemen in the Countie of Essex the one at Hornden of the hill the other of the parishe of Thunderst being zealous and religious in the true seruice of God as they could not dissemble with the Lord their God nor flatter with the world so in time of blind superstition wretched idolatrie they could not long lie hidde and obscure in such a number of malignant aduersaries accusers and seruaunts of thys worlde
the circumstances before diuers persons to the forenamed Byshop Who notwithstanding did institute and cause to be inducted one Harry Goddart vnto the same personage making no mention of the kinges maiesties authority nor supremacie in contempt and derogation of the same hys hignes crowne and dignitie and in extolling the forreine vsurped aucthoritye contrary to the fourme of the statute c. Item the sayde Bishop immediately after the vnlawfull institution and induction of Goddart aforesayde molested the sayd I. Gough lawfully instituted inducted as before citing him frō place to place obiecting no matter vnto him of long season till at the length hee articled Emong which Articles was contayned Item Interrogatur quo titulo tenet rectoriam de Haskard So taking vppon him the cognition of the title of the hole fruites and patronage in contempte of the kinges highnesse regall crowne and dignitie and in derogation of the lawes and statutes of this Realme Item hee hath commonly made his collations and institutions as hee did his first commission in hys owne name and authoritie without expressing the kinges supremacie Item hee hath made vnder his seale one collation two institutions and three mandates inducte in one vocation of one benefice to three seuerall persons wythout order of law or reuocation of anye of them geuing to euery one like authoritye title and right Whereby except good foresight aswell of Iustices of the peace as of the frendes had not bene there had ensued much inconuenience amonges the partakers of the intituled incumbentes in that behalfe Item the sayde Bishop decreeing Caueates to be made in benefices thereby knowing the titles litigious instituted and causeth to be inducted without tryall of anye title or due order of lawe Item hee directeth hys mandates of induction vnto priuate men and not to Tharchdeacons nor theyr Officialles contrary to the lawe and custome vsed in that behalfe Notwithstanding he hath bene counsayled to the contrary of men that be learned Item hauing no maner of knowledge nor practise in the lawe he sitteth euery day in haruest and other times vpon causes without assistaunce of learned in the law hauing with him onely an vnlearned boy which is no Notary to his scribe neither obseruing the law nor yet reasonable order And therefore doth no good but tryfeleth the time as may appeare by his actes if he haue them to be shewed Item hee and his officers by his knowledge vseth to dispense with mariages to be solemnized without banes contrarye to the lawes and ordinaunces in that behalfe Item where as one Thomas Pricharde a Chapleine of his solempnized matrimony in a priuate house wythout banes that betwixt a priest and a sister of hers that was appointed to be maryed with the said priest that day hee also being a parson and leauing his cure vnserued that day being sondaye notwithstanding that one of the kinges counsell in the marches of Wales enformed the sayd bishop of the same misdemeanours requiring due reformation therof he hath done nothing therein but put the same Chapleine in office and made him his Commissary generall since that tyme bearyng a speciall fauour to the rest of the offendours Item whereas one Meredith ap Thomas his housholde seruaunt was accused of one Sage Hugh for to haue bene father of her chylde the sayde Byshop wythout purgation of his seruaunt caused hym to sue the parentes of the sayde Sage of infamie first in hys principall consistory and from thence before a commissary of hys being his housholde Chaplaine and at the last tooke the matter before hymselfe so rayling agaynst all his officers because they proceeded not after hys parciall affection and agaynst the lawe that honest men of Carmarththē where he then satte vppon the cause iudged him to be or at the least to haue bene distracte of his witte and by his partial handling the cause remayneth vnfinished and the childe without father Item wheras one Ienkin Ph. accused William Chābers a seruaunt of the Bishoppes that founde this William in adulterouse maner with his wife by reason wherof the Byshop expelled the wife out of his house and the said infamie not purged the parties haue bene both agayn in the Bishops house and seruice since that time to the euill example of other Item by his vnlawfull sequestration of the fruites of the benefices of Langattocke and Lamyhangell by the vndiscreete handling of the same there were raysed the number of foure hundred people or more which bickered sondry times together to the great daunger of thinhabitauntes thereabout had it not bene pacified by the discreete meanes of syr Roger Uaughan Knight Item by his like vnlawfull collation of the Prebend of Lambister to one Stephen Grene a Chaplayne of his by couenaunt and promise to mayntayne the sute by whose crafty and vndiscreete handling of the same there was raysed in the countie of Radner the 19. day of August last yast about three or foure hundreth men to like daunger but that the matter was stayed by Iohn Bradshaw Rice ap Glin and Stephen ap Rice Iustices of the same countie Who with great daunger to them selues and theirs pacified the matter committing an hundred of the offendours to warde Item such as he oweth displeasure vnto he citeth from place to place and daye to daye onely for their vexation laying no matter agaynst them and being diuers tymes required the copye of his proceedinges agaynst them to thintent they might aunswere accordingly and be at their lawfull defence he denyeth to all such persons the copies of his proceedinges Item he and his officers winke at the manifest and open crimes of his fautours and adherentes to the euil example of the whole Dioces and abuseth the censures of excommunication and suspension making it an instrument of reuenging agaynst such as they do not fauour Item hauing receiued payment of the kinges maiesties subsidie due in October the fourth yeare of his graces reigne of the foresayde Chaunter of the Cathedrall Church of Saint Dauids and Rowland Meyrike two of the Residentaries there before Christmas last he vniustly of a prepensed minde and purpose afterward certified them for recusantes to their vndoyng if they had not bene admonished of his cruell purpose and prouided lawfull defence for the same Item the sayd Bishop celebrating matrimony in his owne person dispensed contrarye to the booke of ordynaunce with the parties maryed for not receauing the holy communion the parties both bring young and lusty persones hauing no reasonable cause wherefore they should abstayne At whiche celebration the Byshoppe communicated not himselfe And further the communion was celebrated by a Chapleyne of hys with superstitious blowynges kneelynges and knockinges both of the Chaplayne that ministred of all the company onely one other Priest communicating for the maner * Mayntenaunce of superstition contrary to the kinges ordinaunce and Iniunctions ITem where the Officiall of Tharchedeacon of Carmarthen in his visitation within Carmarthen founde contrary vnto the sayde ordinaunce
Harpsfield THe bishop after many perswasions to cause him to recant willed him to depart as then and to come againe on Saterday at 8. of the clocke in the morning 〈…〉 the Popes lawe Thomas Wattes priâ—â—tely appeareth againe before the Byshop Where the Bishop being absent D. Nicholas Harpesfielde as then being his deputie did sit and earnestly exhorted him to deny his opinions To whome in the ende he answeared Wel ye haue a law to condemne me and I submit my selfe to the law but not to the lawes of the Church as you call it And farther I doe affirme and will stande to mine answeres that I haue made Wherupon D. Harpsfield willed him to appeare there againe vpon friday being the 10. day of the same month of May. Uppon which day the bishop priuately sent for the sayd Thomas Wattes into his chamber and there wyth many faire promises tempted and tried him whether hee would reuoke hys errours as he then termed them But Wattes aunsweared hym in this sorte I will not beleeue your Church neither the Romish Churche and therefore you doe but labour in vaine thus to trauaile with me He was here vpon againe dismissed for that time Wattes aunswere to the Byshop vntil friday the 17. day of May and then commaunded to appeare in the Consistorie whych commandement he obeyed hauing the accustomed former Articles ministred vnto him made then such answeres as before Thomas Wattes brought againe to the consistorie THus being tost to and fro from day to day and houre to houre he was at the last the 18. day of the month of May The 〈…〉 of Thomas Wattes brought into the consistorie where firste was made a briefe recitall of all the former processe and there the sayd Wattes being by the byshop and others willed to deny his profession made this final answer God kepe me from the doctrine that ye wold haue me to come vnto which ye haue now declared And I beseech God y t I may perseuer in that that I haue done for I wil stand to mine answers The Byshop perceiuing his faire flattering promises nothing to preuaile hauing no great store of other reasons to perswade with put forth his last and strongest argument of condemnation Sentence of condemnation agaynst Thomas Wattes Which being ended he was deliuered to the sheriffes of London by them was sent to Newgate where he remained vntil the 9. day of Iune or as some record to the 22. of May at what time he was caried vnto Chelmesforde and there was brought to Scots house keeping then an Inne at Chelmesforde where as they were eating meat with Hauks and the rest that came downe to their burning they prayed together both afore and after their meate Then Wats went and praied priuately to himself and afterward came to his wife and his 6. childreÌ„ being there and said these words in effect Wife and my good children I must now depart from you The 〈◊〉 of Thomas Wattes to his wife 〈◊〉 children Therfore hence forth know I you no more but as the Lord hath geuen you vnto me so I geue you againe vnto the Lord whom I charge you see you do obey and feare him and beware yee turne not to this abhominable papistrie against the which I shall anone by Gods grace geue my bloude Let not the murthering of Gods Saintes cause you to relent but take occasion thereby to be the stronger in the Lords quarel and I doubt not but he wil be a mercifull father vnto you All these and suche like woordes spake he vnto them and they vnto him of whome two as it is sayd offered to be burnt wyth him In the ende he badde them farewell and kissed them all and was caried to the fire The burning of Thomas Wattes Martyr At the stake after he had kissed it he spake to my Lord Rich these or the like words My Lord sayth he beware The wordes of Thomas Wattes to the L. Rich. beware for you doe against your owne conscience herein and without you repent the Lord wil reuenge it For you are the cause of this my death Concerning the childebed of Queene Mary as it was rumoured among the people LOng perswasion had bene in England with great expectation for the space of halfe a yeare or more The Childbirth of Q. Mary that the Queene was conceiued w t childe This report was made by the Queenes Phisitions other nie about the Court so that diuers were punished for saying the contrary And commaundement was geuen that in all churches supplication and prayers should be made for the Queenes good deliuerie the certificate whereof ye may read before in the letter of the Counsel sent to Boner pag. 1405. And also the same moreouer may appeare by prouision made before in the Act of Parliament for the childe pag. 1410. And now for somuch as in y e beginning of this month of Iune about Whitsontide Rockers and Nurses prouided for Queene Maryes childe the time was thought to be nie that this young Maister should come into the world and that midwiues rockers nurses with the cradle all were prepared and in a readines sodeÌ„ly vpon what cause or occasion it is vncertaine a certaine vaine rumour was blowne in London of the prosperous deliuerance of the Queene and the birth of the childe In so muche that the Bels were rong Bonfiers and processions made not only in the Citie of London Processions and bonfiers in LondoÌ„ for ioy of the young Prince and in most other partes of the realme but also in the towne of Antwarpe gunnes were shot off vppon the riuer by the English shippes and the Mariners thereof rewarded wyth an hundred pistolettes or Italian crownes by the Ladie Regent who was the Queene of Hungarie Triumph at Antwarpe for the same Such great reioysing and triumph was for the Queenes deliuerie that there was a Prince borne Yea diuers Preachers namely one the Parson of S. Anne within Aldergate after Procession and Te Deum song tooke vpon him to describe the proportion of y e child how faire howe beautifull and great a Prince it was as the like had not bene seene In the middest of this great adoe there was a simple man this I speake but vppon information dwelling w tin 4. miles of Barwicke that neuer had bene before halfe way to London whiche sayde concerning the Bonfiers made for Queene Maries childe Here is a ioyful triuÌ„ph but at length al wil not proue worth a messe of potage Q. Maryes childe would not come as in dede it came to passe For in y e end al proued clean coÌ„trary the ioy and expectations of meÌ„ were much deceiued For the people were certified y t the Queene neither was as then deliuered nor after was in hope to haue any child At thys time many talked diuersly some sayd thys rumour of the Queenes conception was spread for a poâ—icie
the poore people barly bread M. Buceâ—â— saying or whatsoeuer els the Lord hath committed vnto thee And whiles Bradford was thus persuaded to enter into the ministry Doctour Ridley that worthy Byshop of LoÌ„don and glorious Martyr of Christ accordyng to the order that then was in the Churche of England called hym to take the degree of Deacon Iohn Braâ—â—ford madâ— Deacon by Bishop 〈◊〉 withâ—â—â— any superâ—stitious abuse there Iohn Braâ—â—ford madâ— Prebendaâ—â— in Paules 〈◊〉 licensed 〈◊〉 preach Which order because it was not without some such abuse as to the whiche Bradford would not consent the Byshop yet perceauyng that Bradford was willing to enter into y e ministery was content to order him Deacon without any abuse euen as he desired This beyng done he obteyned for him a licence to preache and did geue him a Prebend in his Cathedrall Church of Saint Paules In this preaching office by the space of three yeares how faithfully Bradford walked how diligently he labored many partes of England can testify Sharply he opened and reproued sinne sweetely he preached Christ crucified pithily he impugned heresies and errours earnestly he persuaded to godly life After the death of blessed yong King Edward the sixt when Queene Mary had gotten the crowne still continued Bradford diligent in preaching vntil he was vniustly depriued both of his office libertie by the Queene and her Councell To the doyng whereof because they had no iust cause they tooke occasioÌ„ to do this iniurie for such an acte as among Turkes and Infidels would haue bene with thankfulnes rewarded and with great fauour accepted as in deed it did no lesse deserue The fact was this The xiij day of August in the first yere of the raigne of Queene Mary M. Bourne then B. of Bath made a seditious sermon at Paules crosse in LoÌ„don as partly is declared before pag. to set popery abroch in such sort that it mooued the people to no small indignation beyng almost ready to pull hym out of the pulpit Neither could the reuerence of the place nor the presence of the B. Boner who then was his maister nor yet the commandement of the Maior of London whoÌ„ the people ought to haue obeied stay their rage but the more they spake the more the people were inceÌ„sed At length Bourn seyng the people in such a moode and himselfe in such peril whereof he was sufficiently warned by the hurlyng of a drawen dagger at hym as he stoode in the pulpit and that he was put from endyng his sermon fearing least against his will hee should there ende his wretched lyfe desired Bradford who stood in y e pulpit behynd him to come forth and to stande in his place and speake to the people Bradford 〈…〉 of 〈◊〉 people â—â—gardeth Papistâ—◠〈◊〉 Good Bradford at his request was content and there spake to the people of godly and quiet obedience Whome as soone as the people saw to beginne to speake vnto them so glad they were to heare him that they cried with a great shout Bradford Bradford God saue thy life Bradford well declaring not only what affectioÌ„ they bare vnto him but also what regard they gaue to his words For after that he had entred a little to preach vnto them 〈◊〉 reuereÌ„t and 〈◊〉 of people 〈…〉 and to exhort them to quiet pacience eftsoones all the raging ceased and they in the end quietly departed ech man to his house Yet in the meane season for it was a long tyme before that so great a multitude could all depart Bourne thought and truely himselfe not yet full sure of his lyfe till he were safely housed notwithstanding that the Maior Shirifes of London were there at hand to helpe him Wherfore he desired Bradford not to depart from him till hee were in safetie Bradford â—ureth Bournes 〈◊〉 which Bradford according to his promise performed For while the Maior and Shiriffes did leade Bourne to the Scholemaisters house which is next to the pulpit Bradford went at his backe shadowyng him from the people with his gowne and so to set him safe Let the Reader now consider the peril of Bourne the charitie of Bradford and the headines of the multitude also the grudging mynds of certaine which yet still there remayned behind greeued not a little theyr mindes to see that so good a man should saue y e life of such a popish priest so impudently and openly rayling against K. Edward Among whoÌ„ one gentlemaÌ„ sayd these words Ah Bradford Bradford thou sauest him y t wil help to burne thee I geue thee his life if it were not for thee I would I assure thee tâ—â— him through with my sword Thus Bourne for that tyme through Bradfordes meanes escaped bodily death but God hath his iudgement to be shewed in the tyme appoynted The same sonday in the after noone Bradford preached at the Bow church in Cheapside and reproued the people sharply for theyr seditious misdemeanor After this he did abide still in London with an innocent conscience to try what should become of his iust doing Within three daies after he was sent for to the Tower of London where the Queene then was to appeare there before the counsell There was he charged with this act of sauing of Bourne which act they there called seditious also obiected agaynst him for preaching and so by them he was coÌ„mitted first to the Tower then vnto other prisons out of the which neither his innocency godlines nor charitable dealing could purchase him liberty of body till by death which he suffred for Christes cause he obteyned the heauenly liberty of which neither Pope nor papist shall euer depriue him From the Tower he came to the kinges Benche in Southwarke and after his condemnation he was sent to the Counter in the Poultry in London in the which two places for the time he did remayne prisoner he preached twise a day continually vnlesse sicknes hindered him where also the sacrament was often ministred thorow his meanes the keepers so well did beare with him such resort of good folkes was dayly to his lecture and to the ministration of the sacrament that commonly his chaÌ„ber was well nigh filled therewith Preaching reading praying was all his whole life He did not eate aboue one meale a day which was but very little when he took it his continuall study was vpon his knees In the middest of dinner he vsed often to muse with himselfe hauyng his hat ouer his eyes from whence came commonly plenty of teares droppng on his trencher Uery gentle her was 〈◊〉 man and childe and in so good credite with his keeper y t at is desire Bradford came into London without his keeper and returned that night to prison agayne The description of Bradford Bradford content with a little sleepe Bradfordes recreation The holy lyfe of Bradford in an euening beyng prisoner in the kinges Bench in Soutwarke he had licence vpoÌ„ hys
little before he went out of the Counter hee made a notable prayer of his farewell Bradford maketh his prayer taking his farewell at the Counter with such plenty of teares and aboundant spirit of praier that it rauished the mynds of the hearers Also when he shifted himself with a cleane shirt that was made for his burning by one M. Walter Marlars wyfe who was a good nurse vnto him his very good friend he made such a prayer of the wedding garment that some of those that were present were in suche great admiration that their eyes were as throughly occupied in looking on hym as their eares gaue place to heare his prayer Bradfordes going from the Counter At his departing out of the chamber he made likewyse a prayer and gaue money to euery seruaunt and officer of the house with exhortation to them to feare and serue God continually labouring to eschew all maner of euill That done he turned him to the wall and praied vehemently that his words might not be spoken in vayne but that the Lord would worke the same in them effectually The prisoners take their leaue of Bradford with teares for his Christes sake Then beyng beneath in the Court all the prisoners cried out to him and bid him farewell as the rest of the house had done before with weping teares The time they caried him to Newgate was about xj or xij a clocke in the night when it was thought none would be stirring abroad and yet contrary to their expectation in that behalfe Bradford was caryed to Newgate at midnight The people in Cheapside bad Bradford farewell was there in Chepeside other places betweene the Counter and Newgate a great multitude of people that came to see him which most gently bade him farewell praying for him with most lamentable and pitifull teares and he againe as gently bade them fare wel praying most hartily for them their welfare Now whether it were a commandement from the Queene and her counsaile or from Boner and his adherentes or whether it were merily deuised of the Lord Mayor Aldermen Shiriffes of London or no I cannot tell but a great noyse there was ouer night about the city by diuers that Bradford should be burnt the next day in Smithfield by 4. of the clocke in the mornyng A noyse of Bradfords early burning before it should be greatly knowen to any In which rumor many heads had diuers myndes some thinking the feare of the people to bee the cause thereof Other thought nay that it was rather because the Papists iudged his death would conuert many to the truth and geue a great ouerthrowe to their kingdoÌ„ So some thought one thyng and some another that no iust coniecture of the cause could bee knowen that euer I heard yet But this was certayne the people preuented the deuise suspected for the next day at the said hower of 4. a clocke in the mornyng there was in Smithfield such a multitude of men and women A multitude in Smithfield by â— a clocke that many beyng in admiration thereof thought it was not possible that they could haue warning of his death being so great a number in so short tyme vnlesse it were by the singular prouidence of almighty God Well this tooke not effect as the people thought for that mornyng it was ix a clocke of the day before Maister Bradford was brought into Smithfield Bradford going to Smithfield which in goyng thorow Newgate thitherward spied a friend of his whoÌ„ he loued standyng on the one side the way to the Keepers houseward vnto whom he reached his hand ouer the people and pluckt him to hym 〈◊〉 gaue 〈◊〉 night 〈◊〉 away and deliuered to him from his hed his veluet night cap and also his handkerchief with other things besides Which after a little secret talke with hym and ech of them parting froÌ„ other immediately came to him a brother in lawe of hys called Roger Beswike which as soone as he had taken the sayde Bradford by the hand one of the Shiriffes of London called Woodroft came with his staffe and brake the sayd Rogers head 〈◊〉 break 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 Bradfâ—â—â— brothâ—â— lawe that the bloud ran about his shoulders Which sight Bradford beholdyng with griefe bade his brother farewell willyng to commend hym to his mother and the rest of his frends and to get hym to some Surgeon betymes and so they departing had little or no talke at all together Then was he led forth to Smithfield with a great company of weaponed men to conduct hym thither as the lyke was not seene at no mans burning for in euery corner of Smithfield there were some besides those which stood about the stake Bradford then beyng come to the place fell flatte to the ground secretly making his prayers to almighty god Then rising agayne and putting of his clothes vnto hys shirt he went to the stake and there suffered with a young man of xx yeares of age ioyfully and constantly whose name was Iohn Leafe Touchyng the order and maner of whose burnyng more shal be sayd God willyng hereafter In the meane tyme we will now shewe foorth the sundry examinations conflicts and conferences betwene hym and other hys aduersaries M. 〈◊〉 2. yearâ— lacking monetâ— a halfe prison duryng the tyme of his imprisonment which was in all two yeares lacking one moneth and a halfe Which examinations here follow to be declared It was before a little aboue declared that Ioh. Bradford within three dayes after the Sermon of M. Bourne was by the Counsaile committed to the Tower where he remayned from the moneth of August an 1553. to the 22. day of Ianuary an 1555. vpon which day he was called out to examination before Ste. Winchester and other of the Commissioners The effect of which examination and communication which passed betwene him them proceded in maner as followeth ¶ The effect of the communication betweene Iohn Bradford and the Lord Chauncellour and other in Commission with him the xxij of Ianuary Anno. 1555. AFter the L. Chancellor and the residue of the Queens Counsaile in Commission with him Talke bâ—â—tweene Bradforâ— Steuen 〈◊〉 had ended there talke with M. Farrer late Bish. of S. Dauids the vnder marshall of the kings Bench was commaunded to bring in Iohn Bradford who beyng come into the presence of the counsaile sittyng at a table kneeled down on his knee but immediately by the L. Chancellor was bidden to staÌ„d vp and so he did When he was risen the L. Chauncellor earnestly looked vpon him to haue belike ouerfaced him but he gaue no place that is he ceased not in like maner to looke on the L. Chauncellor still continually saue that once he cast vp his eyes to heauenward sighing for gods grace Wincheâ—â—â—â— ouerfaâ—â—â— and so ouerfaced hym L. Chauncellor Then the L. Chauncellor as it were amased and something troubled spake thus to him in effect The 〈◊〉
so many thowsandes it pleaseth his mercy to choose me to be one in whome he will suffer For although it be moste true that iuste patior i. I iustly suffer for I haue bene a great hypocrite and a greeuous synner the Lorde pardon me yea hee hath done it he hath done it in deede yet hic autem quid mali fecit i. What euill hath he done Christ whome the Prelates persecute his verity which they hate in me hath done no euill nor deserueth death Therefore ought I most hartely to reioyce of this dignation and tender kyndnesse of the Lord towardes me This is a singular mercy of God to haue death which is a due punishment for sinne â— turned into a demonstration testification of the Lordes truâ—he 4. Reg. 2. which vseth the remedy for my sinne as a testimoniall of hys Testament to his glory to my euerlasting comfort to the edefying of his Church and to the ouerthrowing of Antichrist and hys kingdome O what am I Lorde that thou shouldest thus magnifye me so vile a man and miser as alwayes I haue bene Is this thy wont to sende for suche a wretche and an hypocrite as I haue bene in a fiery Charyot as thou diddest for Helias Oh deare Fathers be thankefull for me and pray for me that I styll may be found worthy in whom the Lord would sanctify his holy name And for your part make you readye for we are but your gentlemen hushers Nuptiae agni paratae sunt venite ad nuptias 1. The mariage of the Lambe is prepared come vnto the mariage I now go to leaue my flesh there where I receiued it He meaneth that he should be conueyed by the Queenes Garde into Lankeshire to be burnte as the aduersaryes had once determined lyke as Ignatius was by a company of soldiours conueyed to Rome and cast to the Leopardes I shall be coÌ„ueied thither as Ignatius was at Rome to Leopardis by whose euill I hope to bee made better God graunt if it be his will that I aske it may make them better by me Amen For my farewell therfore I write and send this vnto you trusting shortly to see you where we shall neuer be separated In the meane season I will not cease as I haue done to commende you to our father of heauen And that you would so do by me I most hartely praye euerye one of you You knowe nowe I haue moste neede But fidelis Deus qui nunquam sinet nos tentaâ—i supra id quòd possumus i. Faythfull is God which will not suffer vs to be tempted aboue our strength He neuer didde it hytherto nor now I am assured he will neuer do Amen A dextris est mihi non mouebor Propter hoc laetabitur cor meum quia non derelinquet animam meam in inferno nec dabit me sanctum suum per gratiam in Câ—risto videre corruptionem E carcere raptim expectens omni momento carnificem i. He is on my righte hand therefore I shall not fall Wherefore my hart shall reioyce Psalme 16 for he shall not leaue my soule in hell neither shall suffer me his holy one by his grace in Christ to see corruption Out of prison in haste looking for the Tormentour The 8. of February Ann. 1555. Iohn Bradford * To the honourable Lord Russell now Earle of Bedford being then in trouble for the verity of Gods Gospell THe euerlasting and most gracious God and Father of our Sauiour Iesu Christ A letter of M. Bradford to the Lord Russell now Earle of Bedford â—lesse your good Lordshippe with all maner of heauenlye blessinges in the same Chryst our onely comfort and hope Amen Praysed be God our Father which hath vouched you worthye as of fayth in his Christ so of his Crosse for the same Magnifyed be his holy name who as he hath deliuered you from one crosse so he hath made you willing I trust and ready to beare another wheÌ„ he shall see his time to lay it vpon you for these are the most singular giftes of God geuen as to few The excellencye of fayth and what it worketh so to none els but to these few whiche are moste deare in his sight Fayth is reckoned and worthely among the greatest gyftes of GOD yea it is the greatest it selfe that we enioy for by it as we be iustified and made Gods childreÌ„ so are we temples and possessours of the holy spirite yea of Christ also Eph. 4. And of the Father hymselfe Iohn 14. By fayth we driue the Deuill away 1. Peter 5. We ouercome the world 1. Ioh. And are already Citttizens of heauen and fellowes wyth Goddes deare Sayntes But who is able to reckon the riches that this fayth bringeth with her vnto the soule she sitteth vpon No man or Aungell And therefore as I sayd of all Gods giftes she may be set in the top and haue the vpmost seate The which thing if men considered in that she commeth alonely from Goddes owne mercy seat Fayth commeth by hearing the word and not by hearing Masse by the hearing not of Masse or Mattyns Dyriges or such drasse but of the worde of God in such a toung as we canne and doe vnderstand as they would be diligent and take greate heede for doyng or seeyng any thyng whiche might cast her downe for then they fal also so would they with no lesse care read and heare Goddes holy word ioyning thereto most earnest and often prayer aswell for the more and better vnderstanding as for the louing liuyng and confessing of the same mauger the head of the deuill the worlde our fleshe reason goodes possessions carnall frends wife children and very life here if they should pull vs backe to harken to the voyce and counsell for more quiet sure and longer vse of them Philip. 1. Now notwithstanding this excellency of fayth in that we read the Apostle to matche therewith yea as it were to preferre suffering persecution for Christes sake I trowe no man will be so fond as to thinke otherwise but that I and all Goddes children haue cause to glorify and prayse God whiche hath vouched you worthye so greate a blessing The efficacy of the crosse and what it worketh in Gods children For though the reason or wisedome of the worlde thinke of the Crosse according to theyr reach and according to theyr present sence and therefore flyeth from it as from a most great ignominye and shame Yet Gods Scholers haue learned otherwise to thinke of the Crosse that is the frame house in the which God frameth his children lyke to his sonne Christ the Fornace that fineth Gods golde the high way to Heauen the Sute and Liuery that Gods seruauntes are serued withall the earnest and beginning of all consolation and glory For they I meane Gods scholers as your Lordshyp is I trust doe enter into Goddes sanctuary Psalme 72. least theyr fecte slippe They looke not as beastes do on thinges
behauiour there Oh if there were in those men that are so present at the Masse eyther loue to God or to theyr brethren then woulde they for the one or bothe openly take Gods part and admonish theyr people of their idolatry They feare man more then hym which hath power to cast both soule and bodye to hell fire they halte on bothe knees they serue two maysters God haue mercy vppon suche and open theyr eyes with his eye salue that they may see that they which take no part with God are agaynst God and that they whiche gather not wyth Christ doe scatter abroade Oh that they woulde read what S. Iohn sayth will be done to the fearefull The counsayle geuen to the Churche of Laodicea is good counsaile for suche But to returne to you agayne dearely beloued be not yee ashamed of Gods Gospell It is the power of God to saluation to all those that doe beleue it 2. Timothy 1. Romans 1. Be therefore partakers of the afflictions as God shal make you able knowyng for certayne that he will neuer tempt you farther then hee will make you able to beare 1. Corinth 10. Philip. 1. 1. Peter 3. Math. 5. and thinke it no small grace of God to suffer persecution for Gods truth for the spirite of God resteth vpon you and ye are happie as one day yee shall see Read 2. Thess. 1. Heb. 12. As the fire hurteth not gold but maketh it finer so shall yee be more pure by suffering with Christ. 1. Pet 1. The flayle and wind hurteth not the wheat but clenseth it froÌ„ the chaffe And ye dearly beloued are Gods wheate feare not therefore the flayle feare not the fanning winde feare not the milstone feare not the ouen Persecution compared to the flayle which hurteth not but clenseth the wheat for all these make you more meete for the Lordes owne toothe Sope though it be blacke soyleth not the clothe but rather at the length maketh it more cleane so doth the blacke Crosse helpe vs to more whitenes if God strike with his battledore Because ye are Gods sheepe prepare your selues to the slaughter alwayes knoing that in the sight of the Lord our death shall be precious The soules vnder the aulter looke for vs to fill vp their number Romans 8. 1. Peter 5. Mathew 10. happy are we if God haue so appoynted vs. How soeuer it be dearely beloued cast your selues wholly vpon the Lord with whome all the heares of your heades are numbred so that not one of them shall perish Will we nill we we must drinke Gods cuppe if he haue appoynted it for vs. Drinke it willingly then Psalme 75. 1. Pet. 4. and at the first when it is full least peraduenture if we linger we shall drinke at the length of the dregges with the wicked if at the beginning we drinke not with his children for with theÌ„ his iudgement beginneth and when he hath wrought his will on mount Syon then will he visite the nations round about Submit your selues therefore vnder the mighty hande of the Lorde 1. Peter 5. Romans 8. No man shall touche you without his knowledge When they touch you therfore know it is your weale God therby will worke to make you like vnto Christ here that yee may be also like vnto him els where Acknowledge your vnthankfulnes and sinne and blesse God that correcteth you in the world 1. Cor. 11. because ye shall not be damned with the world Otherwise might he correct vs then in making vs to suffer for righteousnes sake but this he doth because we are not of the world Call vppon his name through Christ for his helpe as hee commaundeth vs. Beleeue that he is mercifull to you heareth you and helpeth you Psalme 50. Psalme 22. I am with him in trouble and will deliuer him sayth hee Knowe that God hath appoynted boundes ouer the whiche the Deuill and all the worlde shall not passe If all thinges seeme to be agaynst you yet say with Iob If he will kill me I will hope in hym Read the 91. Psalme and pray for me your poore brother and fellow sufferer for Gods Gospelles sake his name therefore be praysed and of his mercy he make me you worthy to suffer with good conscience for his names sake Die once we must and when we knowe not Happy is that death which seeing once it must needes be payd is bestowed vpon the Lord. happy are they whome God geueth to pay Natures debte I meane to dye for his sake Here is not our home therefore let vs accordingly consider thinges alwayes hauing before our eyes the heauenly Ierusalem Heb. 12. Apoc. 21 22 the way thether to be by persecutions the deare frendes of God howe they haue gone it after the example of our Sauioure Iesus Christ whose footesteppes let vs followe euen to the gallowes if God so will not doubting but that as he within three dayes rose agayne immortall euen so wee shall doe in our tyme that is when the trumpe shall blow and the Angell shall shoote and the sonne of man shall appeare in the cloudes with innumerable sainctes and Aungels in maiestie and greate glory then shall the dead arise and we shall be caught vp into the cloudes to meete the Lorde and so be alwayes with hym Comfort your selues with these wordes and praye for me for Gods sake E carcere 19. Nouemb. 1553. Iohn Bradford * To sir Iames Hales Knight then prisoner in the Counter in Bredstreate THe God of mercy and father of all comfort plentifully poure out vpon you and in you his mercye Another letter of M. Bradford to Syr Iames Hales Knight and wyth his consolations comforte and strengthen you to the end for his and our Christes sake Amen Although right worshipfull sir many causes myght moue me to be content with crying for you to your God and my God that he woulde geue you grace to perseuâ—re well as he hath right notably begunne to the great glory of his name and comfort of all suche as feare him as lacke of learning of familiaritie yea acquayntance for I think I am vnknown to you both by face and name and other such like thinges yet I cannot content my selfe but presuming something to scrible vnto you not that I thynke my scribling can do you good but that I might declare my 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and compassion loue and effection I beare towardes your maistership which is contented yea desirous with vs poore misers and to confesse Christes Gospell in these perilous times and dayes of tryall Oh Lord God how good art thou which doest thus gleane out grapes I meane children for thy self and brethren for Christ Looke good M. Hales on your vocation not many Iudges How God gleaneth out his people not many knightes not myny landed men not many riche men and wealthye to â—iue as you are hath God chosen to suffer for his sake as hee hath nowe
this binedeth hym as Dauid in Christes person witnesseth Our Fathers hoped in thee and thou deliueredst them c. Psal. 22. yet by coÌ„iectures I coulde not but suppose thoughe not so certainely the time of your suffering and probation to be at hande For now is the power of darknes fully come vpon this realme most iustly for oâ—r sinnes and abusing the light lent vs of the Lorde to the setting foorthe of oure selues more then of Gods glory y t as wel we might be brought into the better knowledge of our euils and so heartily repeÌ„t which God graunt vs to doe as also we might haue more feeling and sense of our sweete sauiour Iesus Christ by the humbling and deiecting of vs thereby to make vs as more desirous of him so him more sweet and pleasant vnto vs the which thing the good spirite of God woorke sensibly in all oure hearts for Gods holy names sake For this cause I thoughte it my duetie beynge nowe where I haue some libertye to write the Lord be praised and hearing of you as I heare to doe that which I should haue done if I had heard nothing at all that is to desire you to be of good cheare and comfort in the Lord although in the worlde you see cause rather to the contrarye and to goe on forewardes in the way of God whereinto you are entred considering that the same cannot but so much more and more waxe strait to the outward man by howe muche you drawe nearer to the ende of it Euen as in the trauaile of a woman The nearer we come to our iourneyes end trauayling to heauen the strayter is the way the nearer shee draweth to her deliuerie the more her paines encrease so it goeth with vs in y e Lordes way the nearer we drawe to our deliueraunce by death to eternall felicitie Example whereof we haue I will not say in the holy Prophetes and Apostles of God which when they were young girded them selues and went in manner whether they would Example of the trauell of a woman Iohn 21. but when they waxed olde they went girded of others whither they would not concerning y e outward man but rather and moste liuely in our Sauiour Iesus Christ whose life way was much more painfull to hym towardes the ende then it was at the beginning And no marueyle Example of Christ and his Apostles for Satan cane something abide a man to begin wel set forewards but rather then he should go on to the ende he wil vomite his gorge and cast flouds to ouerflow him before he wil suffer that to come to passe Therefore as we should not be dismaide nowe at thys world The malice of the deuill no new thing as though some strange thyng were happened vnto vs in that it is but as it was wont to be to the godly in that the Deuill declareth him selfe after his olde woont in that we haue professed no lesse but to forsake the world and the deuil as Gods very enemie in that we learned no lesse at the first when we came to Gods schole then to deny our selues and take vp our crosse and folow our master which leadeth vs none other way then he him selfe hath gone before vs as I say we should not be dismaid so we should with patience and ioy go forewards if we set before vs as present the time to come like as the wife in her trauaile doeth the deliuerance of her child and as the saints of God did but especially our sauiour and paterne Iesus Christe for the Apostle sayeth Heb. 12. He set before him the ioye and glorye to come and therfore contemned the shame sorow of the crosse so if we did we shoulde finde at the length as they founde For whome would it greeue which hath a long iourney to go to go through a peece of foule way if he knewe that after that the way should be moste pleasaunt yea the iourney shoulde be ended Godly counsell stirring vs to the contempt of this transitory lyfe and he at his resting place most happie Who wiil be afeard or lothe to leaue a litle pelfe for a little time if he knewe he should shortly after receiue most plentifull riches Who will be vnwilling for a little while to forsake his wife children or frends c. when he knoweth he shall shortly after be associated vnto them inseparably euen after his owne hearts desire Who wil be sory to forsake this life which can not but be moste certaine of eternall life Who loueth the shadowe better then the bodye Who can loue this life but they that regarde not the life to come Who can desire the drosse of this worlde but such as be ignoraunt of the treasures of the euerlasting ioy in heauen Mathew 19. I meane who is afeard to die but suche as hope not to liue eternally Christ hath promised pleasures richesse ioye 1. Peter 2. felicitie and all good things to them that for hys sake lose any thing or suffer any sorrowe And is he not true Howe can hee but be true for guile was neuer founde in his mouth Alas then why are we so slacke and slow yea harde of heart to beleue him promising vs thus plentifully eternal blisfulnes and are so ready to beleue the worlde promising vs many things and paying vs nothing If we will currie fauour nowe and halâ—e on bothe partes then it promiseth vs peace The flatteâ—ing promises of this world ill fauoâ—â—â—ly performed quietnesse and many thinges els But howe doeth it pay this geare or if it pay it with what quietnesse of conscience Or if so howe long I pray you Doe not we see before our eyes men to die shamefully I meane as Rebelles and other malefactours which refuse to dye for Gods cause What way is so sure a way to heauen as to suffer in Christes cause If there be anye waye on horsebacke to heauen surely this is the way By manye troubles sayeth the Apostle wee must enter into heauen Actes 14. All that will liue godly in Christ Iesu must suffer persecution For the world can not loue them that are of God 2. Timothy 3. the deuill can not loue hys ennemies the worlde will loue none but hys owne you are Christes therefore looke for no loue heere Should we looke for fire to quenche our thirste And as soone shall Gods true seruants finde peace and fauour in Antichrists regiment Therfore my dearly beloued be stout in the Lorde and in the power of his might Put on you his armour stande in the libertie of Christe which you haue learned reioyce that you may be counted woorthy to suffer any thyng for Gods cause to all men thys is not geuen Your rewarde is great in heauen though in earth you find nothing The iourney is almost past you are almost in the hauen halt on a pace I beseeche you and merily hoâ—se vp your sailes To 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉
your selfe borne in a blessed time that haue found this grace with God to be a vessell of honour to suffer with his Saints yea with his sonne My beloued God hath not done so with many The Apostle saith Not many noble 1. Cor. 1. not many riche not many wise in the world hath the Lord God chosen Oh then what cause haue you to reioyce that amongst the not many he hath chosen you to be one For that cause hath God placed you in your office that therefore ye might the more see his speciall dignation and loue towards you It had not bene so great a thyng for M. Hopkins to haue suffred as M. Hopkins as it is for M. Hopkins also to suffer as M. Shiriffe Oh happy day that you were made shiriffe by the which as God in this world would promote you to a more honourable degree so by suffering in this roome he hath exalted you in heauen and in the sight of his church children to a much more excellent glory When was it read that a shiriffe of a citie hath suffred for the Lordes sake Where read we of any Shiriffe that hath bene cast in prison for conscience to Godward How could God haue delt more louingly w t you then herein he hath done To the end of the worlde it shall be written for a memoriall to your prayse that Rich. Hopkins shiriffe of Couentry for conscience to do his office before God was cast in the Fleete and there kept prisoner a long tyme. Happy twise happy are you if herefore you may geue your life Neuer could you haue attayned to this promotion on this sort out of that office How do you preach now not onely to all men but specially to magistrates in this realme Who would euer haue thoght that you should haue bene the first magistrate that for christes sake should haue lost any thing R. Hopkins the first Magistrate that suffered for his conscience As I sayd before therfore I say againe that your state is happy Good brother before God I write the truth vnto you my conscience bearing me witnes that you are in a most happy state with the Lord and before his sight Be thankfull therefore reioyce in your trouble pray for pacience perseuere to the ende let pacieÌ„ce haue her perfect worke Iacob 1. If you want this wisedome and power aske it of God who will geue it to you in his good tyme. Hope still in him yea if he should slay you yet trust in hym wyth Iob and you shall perceiue that the ende will be to finde him mercyfull full of compassion for he will not breake promise with you which hitherto did neuer so with any He is with you in trouble he heareth you callyng vppon hym yea before you cal your desires are not only known but accepted through Christ. If now and then he hide hys face from you it is but to prouoke your appetite to make you the more to long for him This is most true He is a comming and will come he will not be long But if for a tyme he seeme to tary yet stand you still and you shall see the wonderfull workes of the Lord. Oh beloued wherefore should you be heauy Is not Christ Emanuell God with vs Shall you not find that as he is true in saying In the world you shall haue trouble 1. Cor. 1. so is he in saying In mee you shall haue comfort He doth not sweare only that trouble will come but with all he sweareth that comfort shall ensue And what comfort such a comfort as the eye hath not seene the eare hath not heard nor the hart of man can conceiue Oh great comfort who shall haue this Forsooth they that suffer for the Lord. And are not you one of them Yea verily are you Then as I said happy happy and happy againe are you my dearely beloued in the Lord. You now suffer with the Lord surely you shall bee glorified with him Call vpon God therfore in your trouble and he will heare you yea deliuer you in such sort as most shall make both to his your glory also And in this calling I hartily pray you to pray for me your fellow in affliction Now we be both going in the high way to heauen for by many afflictioÌ„s must we enter in thether whether God bring vs for his mercies sake Amen Amen Your fellow in affliction Iohn Bradford ¶ To my good Sister Maistresse Elizabeth Browne GOod sister God our Father make perfect the good hee hath begun in you vnto the end A lette◠〈◊〉 M Bradâ—â—â—â— to Mistâ—â—â— Browâ—â— now 〈◊〉 Mistres Rushbrough I am afrayde to write vnto you because you so ouercharge your selfe at all tymes euen when so euer I doe but send to you commendations I would bee more bold on you then many others and therfore you might suspend so great tokens til I should write vnto you of my need which thyng doubtlesse I would do if it vrged me Deare sister I see your vnfained loue to me wardes in God and haue done of long time the which I do recompence with the like and will do by gods grace so long as I liue therefore I hope not to forget you but in my poore prayers to haue you in remembraunce as I hope you haue me 2. Tim. â— Otherwyse I can do you no seruice except it bee now and then by my writyng to let you from better exercise where yet the end of my writyng is to excite and stir vp your hart more earnestly to go on forwards in your well begon enterprise For you know none shal be crowned but such as striue lawfully none receiueth the gleue but those that runne to the appointed marke Heb. 10. None shall be saued but such as persist and continue to the very end Therfore deare Sister remember that we haue neede of patience that when we haue done the good will of God wee may receiue the promise Patience and perseueraunce bee the proper notes whereby Gods children are knowne from counterfaites They that perseuere not were alwayes but hypocrites Many make godly beginnings yea their progresse seemeth meruailous but yet after in the end they fayle These were neuer of vs sayâ—h S. Iohn for if they had bene of vs they would haue continued vnto the very end Go to now therfore myne own beloued in the Lord Wholsome lessons of lyfe as you haue well begun and well gone forward so well persist and happily end and then all is yours Though this be sharpe and sower yet it is not tedious or long Do all that euer you doe simply for God and as to God so shall neuer vnkyndnesse nor any other thyng make you to leaue of from well doyng so long as you may do well Accustome your selfe now to see God continually that he may be all in all vnto you In good thyngs behold his mercy and apply it vnto your selfe In euill thyngs
follies and wounding of your conscience from which God euermore preserue you with your good wife and your babe Leonard all your familie to the which I wish the blessing of God now and for euer through Christ our Lord Amen I pray you geue thanks for me to your old bedfellow for his great friendship for your sake shewed to me when I was in the Tower Iohn Bradford ¶ To a faithfull friend of his and his wyfe resoluing their doubt why they ought not to come to auricular confession An other letter of M. Bradford disprouing auricular confession THe mercifull God and father of our Sauiour Iesus Christ which loueth vs as a most deare Father and hath put vppon hym towards vs the affection of a most tender mother towardes her children so that he can no lesse thinke vpon vs although of our selues we be most vnworthy and deserue nothyng lesse then she can thinke on her onely begotten chyld in his distresse yea if she should forget her childe as some vnnaturall mother will do yet will he neuer forget vs although for a tyme he seme to sleepe that we might be occasioned to call loud and awake hym thys good God keepe you my deare brother * Note that this Nathanaell was not his proper name but was so called for his vnfayned simplicity truth Nathanaell and your good yokefellow my hartily beloued Sister in the Lorde in all thyngs now and for euer to his glory and your eternal comfort and also of his goodnes he graunt you both the feelyng of that hope which vndoubtedly he hath layd vp in store for you both farre passing the store and prouision not onely which you haue made but all the world is able to make as I trust already he hath wrought it in you but I besech him to encrease it more more and kindle in you a harty longyng for the enioying of the same the which once felt had in deed then the meanes by the which we come thereto cannot be so greatly dread as most men doe dread them because either they want this feeling I meane it of altogether or els because the sense of this present tyme things therein are as a mist to the hidyng of those thyngs frō our sight least we should run and embrace them by harty prayer the spirit wherof God graunt vs and in deed we should attaine enough in this behalfe if we continued therein For auricular confession wherein you desire my aduise for your good yokefellow and family my most deare brother I am as ready to geue it as you to desire it yea more glad for as much as halfe a suspicion was in me at the least touching my deare sister your wyfe of a lothyng of my aduise that to much had bene geuen where in deed I should lament my too little feedyng you spiritually as both you out of prison and in prison haue fed me corporally But as I alwayes thought of her so I yet thinke that she is the chyld of God whom God dearely loueth and wil in his good tyme to her eternall comfort geue her her hartes desire in sure feelyng and sensible beleuyng of this which I would she had often in her mynd namely that hee is her God father through Christ Iesus our deare Lord and Sauiour A greater seruice to God she cannot geue What to do if Sathan charge our conscience with vnbeliefe then to beleue this If Sathan say she beleeueth not to answer not hym but the Lord and to say yea Lorde helpe my vnbeliefe and encrease my poore fayth which Sathan fayth is no fayth make him a lyer Lord as alwayes he hath bene is and shall be Vndoubtedly sooner or later God will graciously heare her grones and keepe all her teares in his bottell yea write them in his countyng booke for he is a righteous God and hath no pleasure in the death of his creature he loueth mercy he wil returne and shew her his mercy he will cast all her sinnes and iniquities into the botome of the sea and the longer that he tarieth as he doth it but to prooue her so the more liberally will he recompence her long lookyng which no lesse pleaseth hym then it grieueth now her outward Adam For the mortification whereof God vseth this crosse and therfore if she desire to beare the same The Lord the longer he taryeth the more liberally he recompenseth at his comming doubtles God will make her able to beare it in presumption of his goodnes and strength let her cast her selfe wholy vpon him for he is faithfull and will assuredly confirme and bring to a happy end that good which graciously he hath begun in her The which thyng I desire hym to do for his owne glory names sake Amen Amen Confession auricular to what end it was first instituted Auricular confession as it is abused is to be reiected as vnlawfull wicked for 8. causes And now to the matter Confession auricular as it was first vsed and instituted which was by the way of counsaile askyng I take to be amongst those traditions which are indifferent that is neyther vnlawfull nor necessarily bynding vs except the offence of the weake could not be auoyded But to consider it as it is now vsed I write to you but as I thinke and what my mynd is the which follow no further then good men by Gods worde do allow it to consider it I say as it is now vsed me thinkes it is plainly vnlawfull and wicked and that for these causes First because they make it a seruice of God a thing which pleaseth God of it selfe I will not say meritorious this brynger my brother can tell you at large how great euill this is Secondly because they make it of necessitie so that he or she that vseth it not is not taken for a good Christian. Thirdly because it requireth of it selfe an impossibilitie that is the numbring and tellyng of all our sinnes which no man perceiueth much lesse can vtter Fourthly because it establisheth and confirmeth at the least alloweth praying to Saints Precor Sanctam Mariam you must say or the Priest for you Fifthly because it is very iniurious to the liberty of the Gospell the which to affirme in example and fact I take to be a good worke and deare in Gods sight Sixtly because as it is vsed it is a note yea a very sinow of the Popish church and therefore we should be so farre from allowyng the same that we should thinke our selues happy to lose any thing in bearyng witnes there agaynst Seuenthly because in stead of counsaile thereat you should receiue poison or if you refuse it vnder sir Iohns Benedicite you should no lesse there be wound in the briers Eightly because the end and purpose why we go thether is for the auoidyng of the crosse that is for our owne cause and not for Christes cause or for our brethrens commoditie For
priuately with me in this matter seing ye say ye would so gladly win me Harps With all my hart will I take the paynes I will also borowe my Lorde of Douers Library to haue what bookes thou wilt and thus they departed Now the xvij of May at Ashford I could not be released although I was called to the spirituall Court for y e same matter but was bound to appeare at the Sessions holden at Crambroke the third day of Iuly ¶ An other appearaunce of M. Bland before the Archdeacon and his felowes THe 21. day of Maye I appeared in the Chapter house wher was a great multitude of people The second appearancâ— of M. BlaÌ„d vnlooked for of me M. ArchdeacoÌ„ sayd thus to me Ye are come here according as ye were appointed and the cause is that it hath pleased the Quenes highnes here to place me to see gods holy word set forth to reforme those that are here falleÌ„ in to great heinous errors to the great displeasure of god the decay of Christes sacrameÌ„ts M. Harâ—â—â—fieldes wordeâ— M. Blanâ— coÌ„trary to the fayth of y e catholick church wherof thou art notably knowne to be one that is sore poysoned with the same hast infected deceiued many with thy euil preaching which if thou wilt renounce come home agayn to the catholick church both I and many other moe would be very glad and I for my part shal be right glad to shew you the fauour that lyeth in me as I sayd vnto you when you were appoynted hither because ye then refused to satisfy agayne the people that ye had deceiued And wheras it is fayned by you y t I should openly dispute the matter with you this day False surmise 〈…〉 M. Blaâ—â— although I did neither to inteÌ„d nor appoynt yet I am coÌ„teÌ„t to dispute the matter with thee if thou wylt not without disputatioÌ„ helpe to heale the soules that are brought to helwarde by thee What sayst thou Bland I do protest before God you all that neither is my conscience guilty of any error or heresy The aâ—â—â—swere oâ— Bland 〈◊〉 wordes neither that I euer taught any error or heresy willingly And where your mastership sayth that I haue fayned an open disputatioÌ„ with you it is not true as I can thus approue vpon saterday I was at Ugdens there M. BinghaÌ„ laid it to my charge that such an opeÌ„ disputation as ye haue here offred should be this day betwene you me wherat I much marueiled sayd to him M. Bland cleareth himselfe oâ— the false râ—â—port of M. Harpsfield that before that present I neuer hearde any such word neither would I answere nor dispute to this can master Uaghan master Oxenden master Seth of Ouerland and master Ugden witnes and further I sayd to them that I neuer spake to you of any disputatioÌ„ nor you to me Now if your maystership haue any thing to say to me by the law I will make answere to it Harps Heare ye what he sayth his conscience is cleare I pray thee wheron groundest thou thy conscience lette me heare what thy fayth is Bland I knowe not why ye should more aske me a reason of my fayth then any other man in this open audience Harps Why thou heretick art thou ashamed of thy faith if it were a christeÌ„ beliefe thou nedest not to be ashamed of it Bland I am not ashamed of my faith To 〈◊〉 12. 〈◊〉 of our 〈…〉 neuer 〈◊〉 well 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 For I beleue in god the father almighty maker of heauen earth and in Iesus Christ his onely sonne our Lord. c. withall the other articles of the Creed and I do beleue all the holy scriptures of God to be most certayne and true Harps Wilt thou declare no more then this Bland No. Harps Well I will tell thee wheron I grouÌ„d my fayth I do beleue grouÌ„d my fayth coÌ„science vpoÌ„ all the articles of the Creed vpon all the holy scriptures sacramentes The 〈◊〉 fayth 〈…〉 holy doctors of the church vpon all the generall couÌ„cels that euer were since the apostles time Loe hereupoÌ„ grouÌ„d I my fayth with many wordes moe which I well remeÌ„ber not And when he coulde get no other answere of me theÌ„ I had sayd before he called for a Scribe to make an act agaynst me And after much coÌ„municatioÌ„ I sayd by what law and authority wil ye proceed agaynst me M. Collins sayd By the Canon law Bland I doubt whether it be in strength or no. M. Blaâ—â— requirâ—â— haue hiâ— Counseâ—â— Yet I pray you let me haue a Counseller in the law and I will make answere according to the law Harps Why thou hereticke thou wilt not confesse thy fayth to me that haue authority to demaund it of thee and yet I haue confessed my fayth to thee before all this audience As coÌ„cerning the blessed sacrameÌ„t of y e aultar thou hast taught that after the consecration it is bread and wine and not the body and bloud of our Sauiour Iesus Christ. How sayest thou The Papist◠〈◊〉 false 〈◊〉 promise hast thou not thus taught Bland Syr as concerning this matter of the SacrameÌ„t when I was with you and mayster Collins ye sayd then it was for other matters that I shoulde come hither for and further that ye would be content at my desire to conâ—erre scriptures with me to see if ye coulde winne me and ye sayd ye woulde borowe my Lord of Douers Librarye that I should haue what booke I would and now ye require me thus to answere coÌ„trary to your promise ere any conference be had seek rather to bring me into trouble then to winne me Harps I will as God shall helpe me doe the best to thee that I can if thou wilt be any thing conformable and I trust to dissolue al thy doubtes if thou be willing to heare And I also will desire these two worshipful men my Lord of Douer and mayster Collins to heare vs. Bland No ye shall pardon me of that there shal be no such witnesse But when we agree sette to our handes Hereat made the people a noyse against me for refusing y e witnes and here had we many moe wordes then I can rehearse But at the last I sayd sir will ye geue me leaue to aske you one questioÌ„ And he sayd yea with all my hart For in that thou askest any thing there is some hope that thou mayest be wonne Bland Syr when it pleased almighty God to send his angell vnto the virgine Mary to salute her sayd Haile ful of grace c. came any substance from God our father into the virgins wombe to become man whereat as well M. Archdeacon as my Lord of Douer and mayster Collins stayd But my Lord spake the first and sayd the holy ghost came to her and ere he had brought out his sentence
euening Prayers and exhortations the men departed that night to auoyde a greater inconuenience When they had gone all the night long and had passed ouer y e great hill of Libron they might see many villages and farmes set on fire Miniers in the meane time had deuided his army into two partes marching himselfe with the one towardes the Towne of Merindoll and hauing knowledge by espiall whether the Merindolians were fled he sendeth the other parte to set vpon them and to shewe theyr accustomed crueltie vpon them Yet before they came to the place where they were some of Miniers armye eyther of good will or mooued with pitie priuily conueyed themselues awaye and came vnto them to geue theÌ„ warning that their enemies were comming and one from the top of an high rocke where he thought that the Merindolians were vnderneath casteth downe two stones and afterward although he could not see them he calleth vnto them that they should immediately flye from thence But the enemies suddenly came vpon them The Merindolians ouertaken of their enemies finding them all assembled together at praiers and spoyled them of all that they had pulling off their garments from their backes some they rauished some they whipped and scourged some they sold away like cattell practising what cruelty and villanie soeuer they could deuise against them The women were in number about fiue hundreth In the meane time Miniers came to Merindoll where he founde none but a young man named Maurice Blanc who had yelded himselfe to a souldiour promising him for his raunsome two French crownes Miniers woulde haue had him away by force but it was answered that the souldiour ought not to lose his prisoner Miniers therefore paying the two crownes himselfe tooke the young man and caused him to be tyed to an Oliue tree and shot thorough with harquebushes and most cruelly martired Vile cruelty shewed vpon a youÌ„g man of Merindoll Many Gentlemen which accompanied Miniers against their willes seeyng thys cruell spectacle were mooued wyth greate compassion and could not forbeare teares For albeit this yong man was not yet very well instructed neyther had before dwelt at Merindoll yet in all hys tormentes hauyng alwayes hys eyes lyfted vp to heauen wyth a loude voyce he ceased not still to call vpon God and the last words that he spake were these Lord God these men take away my life full of miserie but thou wilt giue vnto me life euerlasting by thy sonne Iesus Christ to whome be glory So was Merindoll without any resistance valiantly taken ransackt burnt rased The towne of Merindol destroyed of the Papists and layed euen with the ground And albeit there was no man to resist yet this valiant Captaine of Opede armed from toppe to toe trembled for feare and was seene to chaunge his colour very much When he had destroyed Merindoll he layed seege to Cabriers and battered it with his ordinaunce The towne of Cabriers falsely takeÌ„ but when hee coulde not winne it by force he with the Lorde of the Towne and Poulin his chiefe Captaine persuaded wyth the inhabitauntes to open their gates solemnely promising that if they would so do they would lay downe theyr armour and also that their cause should be heard in iudgement with all equitie and Iustice and no violence or iniurie should be shewed against them Upon this Othe and promise brokeÌ„ of the Papistes they opened their gates and let in Miniers with his Captaynes and all his army But the Tyraunt when he was once entred falsified his promise and raged like a beast For first of all he picked out about thirtie men 30. men Martyrs causing them to be bound and caried into a medowe neare to the Towne and there to be miserably cut and hewen in peeces of hys souldiours Then because he would leaue no kinde of crueltie vnattempted 40. Women Martyrs hee also exercised outrage and fury vppon the poore selly women and caused fortie of them to be taken of whome diuers were great with child and put them into a barne full of strawe and hey and caused it to be set on fire at foure corners And when the sely women running to the great window where the hey is wont to be cast into the barne woulde haue leaped out they were kepte in with pikes and halberdes Then there was a souldyoure which moued with pitie at the crieng out and lamentation of the women opened a dore to let them out but as they were comming out the Tyraunt caused them to be slaine and cut in peeces opening their belyes that theyr children fell out whome they trode vnder their feete Many were fled into the wineseller of the Castell Cruelty Neronicall or rather furye diabolicall and many hid themselues in caues whereof some were caryed into the medowe and there stripped naked were slaine othersome were bound two and two together and caried into the hall of the Castell where they were slaine by the Captaynes reioysing in theyr bloudy butcherie and horrible slaughter That done this Tyraunt more cruell then euer was Herode commaunded Captayne Iohn de Gay wyth a bande of ruffians to go into the Churche where was a great number of women children and yong infantes to kill all that he founde there Which the Captayne refused at the first to do sayeng that were a crueltie vnused among men of warre Whereat Miniers being displeased charged him vpon payne of rebellion and disobedience to the King to do as he had commaunded hym The Captaine fearing that myght ensue entred with hys men and destroyed them all sparing neither young nor olde In this meane while certaine souldiors went to ransacke the houses for the spoyle where they founde many poore men that had there hidden themselues in sellers and other priuy places flying vpon them and crying out kill kill The other souldiors that were without the town killed all that they could meete with The noÌ„ber of those that were so vnmercifully murdered Aboue a â—000 Martyrs of Cabriers were about M. persons of men women and children The infantes that escaped their furie were baptised againe of their enemies In token of this ioly victory the Popes Officers caused a piller to be erected in the said place of Cabriers in the whych was engrauen the yeare and the day of the taking and sacking of this Towne by Iohn Miniers Lorde of Opede chiefe President of the Parlament of Prouince for a memoriall for euer of the barbarous crueltie the like whereof was yet neuer heard of Whereupon we withall our posterity haue to vnderstand what be the reasons and arguments wherewith the Antichrist of Rome is wont to vphold the impious seate of his abhomination Who now is come to such excesse and profunditie of all kindes of iniquitie The argumentes wherevpoÌ„ the doctrine of the popes church staÌ„deth that all iustice equitie and veritie being set a side he seeketh the defence of his cause by no other thyng then only
by force and violence terror and oppression and sheding of bloud In this meane while the inhabitauntes of Merindoll and other places thereabout were among the mountains and rockes in great necessitie of viccualles and muche affliction who had procured certaine men whiche were in some fauour and authority with Miniers to make request for them vnto him that they might depart safely whether it shoulde please God to leade them with theyr wines and children although they had no more but their shirts to couer their nakednesse Antichrist here plaieth the deuill Whereunto Miniers made this aunswere I know what I haue to doe not one of them shall escape my handes I will send them to dwel in hel among the deuils After this there was a power sent vnto Costa which likewise they ouercame committed there great slaughter The towne of Costa destroyed Many of the inhabitantes fledde away and ranne into an orcharde where the souldiours rauished the women and maidens and when they had kept them there inclosed a day and a night they handled them so beastly that those which had great bellies and the younger maidens dyed shortly after It were impossible to comprehend all the lamentable and sorrowfull examples of this cruell persecution against the Merindolians and their fellowes Martyrs of-Costa In so muche that no kinde of cruell Tyrannie was vnpractised For they whych escaped by woodes and went wandering by mountaines were taken and set in galleis or else were slaine outright Many which did hide themselues in rockes and darke caues some were famished with hunger some were smothered with fire and smoke put vnto them All which may more fully be vnderstand by the recordes of the Court and by the pleas betweene them and theyr aduersaries in the highe Consistorie of the Courte of Paris Where all the doores being set open and in the publicke hearing of all the people the case of this trouble and persecution was shortly after solemnly debated betwene two great lawyers the one called Aubrius which accused Minerius the president committed to prison and the other called Robertus who was the defendant against him When the Merindolians were slaine their cause was pleaded The cause why this matter of Merindol was brought in plea and iudgement to be decided by the law was this Henry the second French king which newly succeeded Fraunces his father aboue mentioned considering howe this cruell and infamous persecution againste hys owne subiectes and people was greatly misliked of other Princes and also obiected both against him and his father as a note of shamefull Tyrannie by the Emperour hym selfe Charles the fift Fraūces the Frēch king noted of tyranny by Charles 5. Emperour The cause of the Merindolians after their death pleaded 50. times in the Court Minerius losed out of prison and that in the publicke Councel of all the states of Germany for so murthering spoyling his own naturall subiects without all reason and mercy he therefore to the entent to purge and cleare himselfe thereof caused the sayd matter to be brought into the Court and there to be decided by order of Iustice. Whiche cause after it was pleaded to and froe in publike audience no lesse then fiftie times and yet in the ende coulde not be determined so it brake of and was passed ouer and at length Minerius being loosed out of prisone was restored to his libertie and possessions agayne vppon this cōdition and promise made vnto the Cardinal Charles of Lorraine that he should banish and expell these new Christians terming so the true professors of the Gospell out of all Prouince Thus Minerius being restored returned againe into Prouince where hee began againe to attempt greater tyrannie then before The iust stroke of God vpon cruell Minerius Neither did his raging furye cease to proceede before the iust iudgement of God lighting vpon him brought him by a horrible disease vnto the torments of death which he most iustly had deserued For he being strocken with a strange kinde of bleding at the lower partes in maner of a bloudy flixe and not being able to voyde any vrine thus by little and little his guttes wythin hym rotted and when no remedy could be founde for this terrible disease and his entrals now began to be eaten of wormes a certaine famous surgeon named La Motte whych dwelt at Arles a man no lesse godly then expert in hys science was called for who after he had cured him of this difficultye of making water and therefore was in great estimation with him before he would procede further to searche the other partes of his putrified bodye and to searche out the inward cause of his malady he desired y t they which were present in the chamber with Minerius Good counsaile geuen to Minerius of his Surgeon wold depart a little a side Which being done he began to exhort Minerius with earnest wordes saying howe the time nowe required that he should aske forgeuenes of God by Christe for his enormous crimes and cruelty in sheding so muche innocent blud and declared the same to be the cause of this so straunge profusion of bloud comming from him Minerius seeketh the bloud of his Surgeon These woordes being hearde so pearsed the impure conscience of this miserable wretch that he was therewith more troubled then with the agonie of his disease in so much that hee cryed out to lay hande vppon the Surgeon as an hereticke La Motte hearing thys eftsoones conueyed him selfe out of sight and returned againe to Arles Notwythstanding it was not long but he was sent for againe being intreated by his frendes The wretched end of wretched Minerius the persecuter and promised most firmely that his comming should be without any perill or danger and so with much ado he returned againe to Minerius what time all nowe was past remedy and so Minerius raging and casting out moste horrible and blaspheming wordes and feeling a fire which burnt him from the nauill vpward with extreme stinch of the lower parts finished his wretched life Whereby we haue notoriously to vnderstand that God through his mighty arme at length confoundeth such persecuters of his innocent and faithful seruaunts bringeth them to nought to whome be praise and glory for euer Moreouer besides this Iustice of God shewed vpon Minerius here also is not to be forgotten which folowed likewise vpon certaine of the other which were the chiefe doers in this persecution vnder Minerius aforesaid namely Lewes de Uaine brother in lawe to the saide President and also the brother and the sonne in law to Peter Durāt The iust plague of God vpon 3. persecuters maister butcher of the Towne of Aix the which three dyd slay one an other vpon a certaine strife that fel amōg them And vppon the same day the Iudge of Aix who accompanied Minerius in y e same persecutiō as he returned homewarde going ouer the Riuer of Durance was drowned Ex Hist. Gallica Henr.